The Seduction of Dr. Adolphus Snake.by jane700bond, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Partly with seduction in mind, Peggy suggested to the Dean of Students, that Sue should be sent off to breakfast and that she should go with him up to the senior rooms looking for clues. Always willing to oblige his favourites, Snake agreed and teacher and prefect followed the route taken by George the previous night.Snake did not often traipse up the female dorm staircase as, in his less-experienced days, as house master, he occasionally found himself in an embarrassing situation with the appearance of an unexpectedly nude female form displaying itself in the most surprizing places. Little did he imagine that his female pupils actually planned this to ensure that Snake would be persuaded to avoid the gals’ quarters and so they could get on with life in peace. At the same time, many of them also quite fancied the tall dark man and sometimes displayed their nakedness before him for the thrill of a dare. This could be quite a turn-on both for the gals themselves as well as for the House Master, who would pretend shock and surprise. as the sap rose rapidly in his dick.Even as Snake followed Peggy up the stone stairway, yesterday’s events during Necromancy were gnawing at him. He was certain that Lucille had put him under a spell. He was also certain that his memory of most of the lesson had been somehow erased and he was not comfortable with this thought. However, there had been no complaints about his behaviour from the headmaster, so he thought the perpetrators also had a strong reason for keeping concealed. He wondered about blackmail, but thought he could deal with any attempt at that!But now, as he traipsed up the stairs after Peggy, the mystery of his cumming all over Lucille in the classroom was finally put out of his mind. Principally this was because Snake was enjoying the sight of Peggy’s swaying hips as she swung up the spiral stairs above him. Peggy’s white socks and her gorgeous legs disappeared up into the hidden mysteries of her plaid skirt. He began to feel a thrill and stiffening of emerging desire as he imagined undressing the pretty lass, to reveal her virginal breasts, and to kiss and suck their hardening nipples.Voices were heard ahead of them and around the corner came Sabrina and Priti. Snake could only stare - what had happened to the young ladies? They were changed, they were still small and dark, but something was very different. They were smiling for a start and was that laughter in their eyes? They looked almost pretty! Almost not the same lasses who had sat dully in the classroom yesterday."Great class yesterday, sir!” called out Priti. “We’re definitely cumming again next week!”“Yeah! Sir, we keep cumming, thinking about it!” shouted Sabrina over-loudly with a laugh.The stairs were narrow and having let Peggy past, the two gals stood two steps above Snake and blocked his way. “Fancy a quickie Sir?” said Priti and lifted the front of her skirt to reveal a naked pubis. She licked her forefinger and rubbed it deliberately up and down her slit right in front of Snakes face. He gulped and froze to the spot as Priti swayed her hips as she played with herself in front of his unbelieving eyes, slowly parting her naked cunt. He was speechless and felt a hot flush on his face.Sabrina took a step down to stand one step above him and cupped Snake’s balls with one hand. “Wow, Priti, I think he’s got a boner.”“He’s certainly very wooden!” laughed the petite Priti. She also came down the step and deliberately ground her exposed her pubis into Snake’s hard groin as he stood motionless in shock.Then with a great giggle, the two gals suddenly abandoned their taunting and rushed on past him, soon disappearing down around the next corner. Snake stared after them, his mind in a whirl and breathing heavily.Innocent Peggy had halted just above and realised that Snake was frozen to the spot. She took the teacher by the arm and pulled him up the remaining stairs to where her study was. “In here sir.” she motioned and led him into the room she shared with Sue.Snake sat on her bed and let his shoulders hunch and dropped his head into his hands in an expression of despair. She tried to talk to him, but he just sat there and just shook his head slowly. So, Peggy climbed up on the bed behind the teacher and began to massage his shoulders.Without resistance from the Dean of Students, Peggy set to work on his knotted muscles of his back and neck, loosening them with firm but delicate fingers. Gradually, she undid the upper buttons on his shirt and as she did this, she also deftly undid the buttons of her own blouse and the buckle of her skirt.The teacher seemed to be in a black funk, ignoring Peggy’s gently probing fingers. Unseen by the unseeing Snake, she removed her bra and gently pressed and rubbed her modest breasts into his back, using them to massage below Snake’s shoulder blades. Her tender hands now wandered around to Snakes hairy chest where she found the man’s small nipples and gently tweaked them. This shocked Snake from his misery and he lifted his head in surprise. “Peggy! What are you doing?”The coed, realising that she had moments to capture him before he ran away, nimbly removed her loosened kilt and climbed onto the man, swinging a leg around the front of his neck so she was sat on his shoulders.Her panties showed the wet line of her sex juices and she pressed it against his mouth. “DADA, take me!” she whispered into his ear, breathing hot and heavily before starting to lick his ear and press herself harder onto his mouth.Snake tried to resist. “I can’t!” he said, mouth pushed against the thin damp cloth that hid her widening cunt lips, but her she held him tight to her with her strong young legs crossed behind his neck.“My reputation!” He said as he took in the deep and erotic smell of her young cunt juices.Peggy’s tongue pressed hotly into his ear and whispered “You haven’t got a reputation; yet sir! Let’s see if we can create one worthy of the DADA, formerly of Slither-in!” She pulled her panties to one side exposing her vulva to his lips.Helpless, Snake’s tongue emerged and engaged tentatively with Peggy’s hot and moist slit. A shudder of desire went through him as he tenuously worked the tip of his tongue slowly up and down the slit as the cunt lips gradually blossomed open like a fabulous flower, overpowering his reticence with their arousing perfume.This was better than his dreams! For the first time ever, as  Dean of Students, Snake was being seduced by one of his pupils and now, resistance gone, with enthusiasm he delved deep into Peggy’s divine love tunnel, all thoughts of Georgy-Porgy, Lucille, Priti and Sabrina forgotten.At this point Ariella had been skipping down the stairs from her top of the tower eyrie, planning to collect Peggy on the way to breakfast. Without a thought, she opened the door to Peggy and Sue’s room and stood stock still at the sight of her best friend’s naked body wrapped around Snake’s head. “Sir!” she ejaculated “What are you doing to Peggy!”Snake shot up off the bed standing to his full six foot three inches, but Peggy remained firmly on his shoulders with her cunt pressed to his mouth. “Hi Ariella!” she called innocently “Mmm! Dr. Snake is not really doing anything to me and that’s the problem. Is there any chance you could please just drop DADA’s trousers? I can’t reach from here.”As she entered the room, Snake the immediately felt the effect of Ariella’s sex goddess glamour on his already excited manhood and Peggy also flushed with increased excitement at her presence.Ariella firmly shut the door to the study and, always willing to oblige her best friend and having been very inquisitive herself about Snake’s manhood, Ariella moved forwards to undo Snake’s trousers and free the wooden snake from his pants. Suddenly she remembered Lucille’s spell and with wand out incanted “Pantus expeliamus.” The trousers flew away in an instance and eight inches of oaken cobra bounced out eagerly in front of her. “Wow!” Ariella said as she unnecessarily prolonged her view of the king of snakes and gave it an experimental tug.“It’s mine!” shouted Peggy and the like a gymnast, she loosened her arms from around Snake’s neck and slowly rolled herself backwards down his body her mouth eagerly seeking the erect cock. Snake for his part, not actually believing what was happening, used his hands to cup Peggy’s soft breasts and hold her too him as his tongue flitted up and down her slit and his dark shaven chin rubbed roughly against her exposed clit.Peggy found the cock with her free hands and she gave a sigh as her mouth closed around its bulbous head. She wasn’t sure if this particular position was in the Karma Sutra, but she didn’t care about technicalities as the teacher now tongue-fucked her wickedly, while his hands engaged with her delicate and beautiful nipples which became ever more erect, hard and sensitive.Ariella was rapidly getting turned on by the sight of her friend’s naked body hanging upside-down clasped by the breasts to Snake’s front while she gobbled his cock. She noticed that Peggy’s damp and flimsy panties were in the way of Snake’s ever more adventurous tongue and tried a variation of the spell she had just used.“Knickerus expeliamus!” she called out and magically the offending articles flew away, landing on Ariella’s face, forcing her to take a deep breath of the arousing aroma of her best friend’s sex juices.Removing Peggy’s knickers from her face, Ariella came closer to Peggy’s upside-down body and, given Snake’s height, her mouth was level with Peggy’s hard chocolate nipples. Resisting no longer she took one in her mouth, tasting the tangy sweetness of Peggy’s skin, her tongue flicking the tip and then her teeth gently nipping the alluring treat.Feeling her own excitement rising, Ariella then looked up to where Snake eagerly drove his tongue into Peggy’s vagina and wanted to join in. Taking her magic wand, she pointed it at her feet and incanted “Flugit levioso”.The spell made her rise a few inches into the air until her face was level with Snake’s. She lent in and her tongue joined Snake’s in diving ever deeper into the blossoming vagina. Peggy moaned and then thrust one of her hands between Ariella’s legs to find her friend’s hot and moist slit. She used her thumb to push the front of the lass’s panties aside and pushed her hand in and her thumb upwards into the hot expanding hole of her love-tube.As Ariella felt her cunt lips part willingly to her friend’s caress, her excited tongue moved forward and into Snake’s mouth and they kissed deeply, sharing Peggy’s juices as the babe sucked deeply on Snake’s cock. Grabbing Ariella ’s wand with her free hand Peggy removed her thumb and started to fuck Ariella with the wand instead Peggy whispered a spell and ambient magic coursed up its length making it vibrate and making Ariella gasp in wanton desire.Snake started to bend and unbend his knees and Peggy found his shaft enthusiastically thrusting in and out of her eager mouth as he went up and down. However, the blood was really rushing to her head and reluctantly, she uncrossed her legs from around Snake’s head and with Ariella’s help she lowered her legs to the floor without ever taking her mouth off his cock. He stood there tongue deep in Ariella’s mouth as Peggy knelt in front of him taking the urgent thrusts of his cock deep into her throat.Ariella’s magic wand stayed put in her vagina, working on its own now to deliver sensuous pleasure to its student owner. She went and lay down on Sue’s bed as she discovered that her wand had a mind of its own and she let out gasps of ecstasy as bolts of magic coursed deep inside her as the wand thrust itself in and out by its own volition. Ariella discovered that her magic wand was the most incredible sensitive sex toy. She knew she must get the spell from Peggy.What else can I say about the seduction of Snake by the innocent Peggy? I could describe how Peggy lent forward over her desk, tits pressed hard into a grimoire, while Snake took her from behind with fast urgent thrusts. I could possibly describe how he lay on the bed and Peggy straddled him and offered her beautiful nipples to his eager mouth. I might tell you about how the rhythm of Snake fucking Peggy went from urgent to gentle and back to urgent again as her juices flowed freely increasing the sensitivity of both. I could describe how Snake thrust deep inside Peggy as she lay back, legs wide open and begged him for more. I might describe the clenching of Peggy’s vaginal muscles around Snake’s weapon as she frantically rubbed her clit to orgasm. I might even describe the smile on Peggy’s face as Snake withdrew urgently from her cunt and sprayed creamy white jizz over her beautiful breasts before collapsing beside her on the bed while Ariella well-lubricated magic wand gave a final bolt of magic to make her cum in a flashing orgasm too.Happy and satisfied with Snake lying at her side, Peggy used her fingers to collect the each slippery strand of sperm from her nipples and slowly bring it, like melted Mozzarella, to her mouth. She made a show of how delicious it was to Snake, as she licked each morsel and smiled wickedly at him before calling Ariella to join them and sharing it in deep spermy kisses with her best friend.Peggy had fulfilled her ambition and seduced her DADA and had enjoyed the best fuck of her life. Ariella was also happy for Peggy and she was more than happy to have discovered the sex magic of her wand - what was the spell Peggy used? Snake was happy as he realised it was on the start of the first term of the year and dreamt about more adventures with his two pretty and perfect prefects.Lying naked together the tall teacher and his two favourite pupils were rudely brought back to reality as the college bell rang for the start of lessons and a loud scream was heard from beyond the door.It was at this point that the house-elf, Gertrude, teleported into the room and stood staring at the two beautiful teen human gals as they slept peacefully with limbs entwined, skin still glistening with their cunt juices.Also about this time, Snake stopped fucking Priti and lifted the coed onto the bed besides Sabrina. Both gals sat side by side, with legs spread and glistening wet pussies. Like a man possessed he climbed onto the bed, his legs on either side of Sabrina’s hips and presented his engorged snakehead first to the young lesbian breasts, smearing the nipples with Priti’s juices and then to Sabrina’s mouth.Despite the attractive aroma of Priti on Snake’s dick, Sabrina kept her lips closed. She was not attracted to men, and was not a fan of hard boners.Snake rubbed her closed lips with his penis, his breath heavy and his heart pounding. Sabrina was the more attractive of the two and is his current state, enchanted by Ariella’s sex charm, he really wanted to fuck her silly. He lowered his dick to her breasts and caressed them again gently with the bulbous head, making Sabrina gasp.Then Priti moved from her position and put one hand between Sabrina’s legs and took a nipple in her mouth to suck. Sabrina gasped again and the ministrations from Priti started to work. Snake again presented his cock to Sabrina’s mouth which involuntarily opened as she moaned as Priti rubbed her clit. Snake rubbed the cock across her now moist lips and they opened further to reveal firmly closed pearly white teeth. He now rubbed the teeth as Priti worked her magic and with a final gasp Sabrina opened her mouth and licked the tip of Snakes penis which was again oozing precum. Then as her own excitement mounted, she opened her mouth fully and took in a good few inches of the monstrous boner and started working on it roughly, making Snake wince.In moments Priti was beside her and they worked on the teacher’s cock together, sliding their mouths along its length and then kissing each other deeply as they came to the tip. Snake was finding this too exciting and he still wanted his cock inside the lesbian Sabrina. Moving backwards, he stood on the floor between Sabrina’s legs and lay forward and covered her naked body, his hands and tongue fondling and suckling her delicious breasts. As he did this, he knelt and move his cock towards his final goal, the wet and sopping cunt that had never had a cock inside.As if hiding what Snake was trying to do, Priti turned and presented her cunt to Sabrina’s eager mouth which engaged willingly with her cunt and clit.Snake raised himself from Sabrina’s now wet and aroused breasts and started to kiss Priti deeply as his cock moved resolutely towards Sabrina’s sacred place. He gently rubbed the coed’s engorged clit with the tip and Sabrina wriggled with mounting excitement. Then just as carefully, he moved his dick up and down the length of Sabrina’s slit, massaging it as Priti started on her clit.After some minutes of patient work, Snake found the widening hole and pushed gently, the vagina expanding gradually to let him in and then he was there thrusting into the 18-year-old’s cunt with long slow thrusts. He felt Sabrina’s muscles tighten around him and they got into rhythm, all the time Sabrina working her tongue on Priti and Priti played with her clit and cunt lips and Snake’s snake moved slowly in and out.Sabrina who by this time was enjoying the thrusting cock as she made love to Priti, began to whimper and moan and the thrusts became more urgent until with a scream and a cackle Sabrina came in a double orgasm, she finger-fucked Priti as the orgasm spread through her and Priti also screamed as an orgasm hit her.Snake withdrew before he came inside Sabrina and Priti slid down next to her friend, her arm around the shoulder of the other lass. Their lips met and mouths opened as a shower of cum was released by Snake straight into their faces and dripping down onto their tits. The chicks kissed deeply then eagerly licked the sperm from each other’s faces before kissing again. Then they started on each other’s breasts, sucking sperm of each other’s nipples and then sharing it again in wet spermy kisses.Snake was becoming aroused again at this too erotic sight and grabbing and lifting the petite Priti as if she were a sack of apples, he plunged into her doggy style, while she lay on top of Sabrina. Sabrina squirmed revealing to him her still open cunt and pulling out of Priti, he dived into Sabrina once more and then went from one babe’s cunt to the other until finally he spasmed sperm into Priti’s love hole all and all three collapsed in a heap.After a few minutes as they slowly disentangled their sweaty bodies the door of the bedroom swung open and a voice said in shock “Dr. Snake!”After breakfast, humungously-well-hung Henry decided he ought to visit the college infirmary to see how George was coming along. They weren't exactly best mates, but they did share a room and Henry felt a sense of responsibility for him. He was also fascinated to discover what had happened to him, especially if there was some sort of monster roaming the Slither-in tower.He duly turned up and entered the infirmary quietly, so as not to disturb the patient. On the left as he entered, was Madame Priscilla-Cane's office which had a window to allow her to see out into the corridor and the ward. It was curtained, but there was a significant gap.Henry failed to walk past the window, instead he stopped dead. What brought him to a halt was the sight of Madame who lounged back in her chair, her eyes closed, apparently oblivious to her visitor, and anything else for that matter. Her left hand plunged deeply into her décolletage, massaging her enormous right breast while, with her skirt lifted, her right hand was working her sparking magic wand up and down her naked slit. Henry felt a sudden hardening under his kilt and, as Madame freed her right breast from its imprisoning bra, exposing an enormous engorged nipple, the hardening became 16 inches of rock-hard cock that lifted up the front of his kilt, exposing its bulbous head to the air in front of him.Madame pushed further back in her chair, the back tilting. She moved the thick end of her wand down her slit from clit to cunt lips and tentatively pushed it in with an audible groan. Fascinated, Henry watched as she pushed the wand in further and then slowly withdrew, it's end wet and glistening, before forcefully pushing it back in again. Madame whispered a spell and a great smile of pleasure lit up her features. Henry's hand went to his humongous boner and pulling back the foreskin, he started rubbing his cock to the rhythm of the magic wand as it slowly went in and came out covered with the nurse's cunt juices.Quietly, Henry eased open the office door and, dick pointing out like a spear in front of him, nervously got closer until the point that it made contact the nurse's exposed nipple. So involved with pleasuring herself, she appeared to be unconscious of his presence as he started a soft circular motion around the aureole, precum oozing onto the dark soft supple mound of her nipple. Madame, eyes still closed, groaned softly in as if dreaming some erotic fantasy. She took in a deep breath as the wand pushed its way deep into her wet vagina and she opened her mouth wide. Henry carefully moved his penis head towards her open lips and gently pushed the walrus tusk between her teeth. Still without opening her eyes, Madame started to lick the hot-end, and then opened her mouth wider to welcome Henry's monster as it gently slipped into the warm wet cavern. Her teeth pushed back the foreskin and Henry moaned.Meanwhile in the women’s dormitory tower, following the scream in the corridor, Ariella, Peggy and Doctor Snake leapt guiltily from their love nest. The same thought ran through the heads of all three. Either rush out naked with wands raised, or delay and put clothes on first. Another scream and a cackle decided Peggy, who opened the door and shot out of the room with wand held high, her beautiful fit body fully exposed like this would have made many of the senior guys cum on the spot. Snake started to struggle into his clothes and Ariella dithered as she realized her wand was missing.Peggy's naked Amazon warrior charge came to a sudden halt as she discovered Priti and Sabrina at the top of the stairs doubled up with hysterical laughter. Priti was in tears as she exclaimed to Sabrina how funny Snake had been when she had exposed herself to him on the staircase and Sabrina cackled and screamed as she remembered grabbing his boner. Both gals screamed again holding onto each other and shaking with laughter at the memory.Sabrina was the first to realize that Peggy stood silently staring at them and tried to stop her wild cackling laugh. She really fancied pretty petite Peggy and now clocked with relish those beautiful adolescent breasts with chocolate drop nipples. So delicious, so suckable!Then Priti noticed Snake through the open door struggling to pull up his pants and a naked Ariella searching distractedly for her missing wand. Priti screamed again with laughter and shouted loudly "You've been fucking that fucking sneaky Snake, you fucking whores!"Peggy, looked back and with a wave of her wand shut the door. At the same time, she turned her innocence glamour up to full heat. She put on her best college prefect voice and said firmly "What are you two doing screaming the place down?"Priti and Sabrina quietened down. "You and Ariella were fucking Snake, weren't you?" Priti asked suddenly uncertain."You imagined it. You've got filthy minds!" Peggy came back. "Doctor Snake was here investigating some strange goings-on up the tower last night, that is all. I saw you two on the stairs with Doctor Snake earlier, teasing him like that was abominable and, Sabrina, if you don't stop drooling over my breasts like a bitch on-heat, I'll put you both in detention!" She ended loudly.As the waves of Peggy's glamour rolled through the two chicks, they became more and more confused. Priti's thoughts were sort of "Peggy, fucking Snake? No, not possible. She's too innocent. She's a goody-goody two-shoes. We imagined it. No not possible."Sabrina was for the moment focusing how erotic Peggy's exposed nipples were and her thoughts of Snake started to fade from her mind.Peggy's glamour became even stronger. Sabrina, who was lecherously tracking her eyes down Peggy's slim taut stomach towards the line of her slit suddenly found herself looking instead at a trim neat college uniform kilt instead of a baby-bald mound of Venus. Peggy's pubeless mons pubis was completely invisible. She blinked in surprise and then as eyes tracked back up the prefect's body she found herself staring at a clean white blouse, the chocolate drop nipples had disappeared. She shook her head in increasing bewilderment. Sabrina began to believe she must have imagined Peggy naked. Of course she had! Peggy was an innocent; she wouldn't be standing naked on the landing. No, no that was her own fantasy, a day dream. She was always dreaming of making love to Peggy.Peggy now appeared fully clothed in the minds of both gals and their memories of Peggy, Snake and Ariella naked faded away. Priti and Sabrina were confused and uncomfortable as a fully clothed Doctor Snake, crept out of the door and stood behind Peggy who cheerfully asked the two: "Right, what were all the hysterics about?"Snake, was of course not under Peggy's glamour, but was badly affected by Ariella's sex goddess glamour and as he stood behind Peggy, he was taking in the beautiful curve of her naked tanned back and the whiter shaded skin of her incredibly beautiful ass. He so wanted to put his hand on it and caress it and then push his hand through Peggy's legs in order to find and probe the hottie's sweet cunt lips. His own snake again became wooden hard in excitement.Priti and Sabrina, in their muddle didn't notice the Dean of Students behind the seemingly fully-clothed Peggy and Priti muttered: "Oh we just had a bit of fun teasing Dada on the stairs as we went down for breakfast. Just a bit of fun, but it was funny, the look on his face!" She laughed and appeared to about to start cackling again!Snake came out from behind Peggy and said coldly "Really? Priti, funny I think not! Were you teasing me, or trying to seduce me?" He asked.Then turning to Peggy who still appeared naked to his greedy eyes he said "Peggy, I think Ariella has lost something in your room, could you go and help her while I deal with these two!"Peggy disappeared into her room leaving Snake on the landing with Priti and Sabrina, whose own room was just opposite. "Right, I want to see you two in private." Still under Ariella's glamour and with a massive hard-on he moved forward and pushed the two gals towards their room and as the door opened shoved Sabrina forward with a massive push from his crotch against the chick's ass. Sabrina gave a gasp as she was pushed inside and Snake slammed the door, shutting them in with him. "Fuck!" said "Sabrina.""Yes please!" answered the newly reformed Snake. Peggy had said he needed a reputation, well after 10 years of not fucking his female students he was keen to make up on lost time!"Priti," he said to the petite gal "I'm going to assume you weren't teasing me, but needed a lesson on how to fuck!" The hottie went red with a mix of embarrassment and excitement.Meanwhile, Peggy joined her best friend Ariella in her room and closed the door behind her. Ariella was still naked and was furtling about with futile frustration, trying to find her missing wand. Peggy dropped her innocence glamour, but quickly became intoxicated with Ariella's still rampant sex glamour which was now so strong now it seemed to envelop the entire tower. It was lucky most of the pupils were in class, or a complete orgy might have broken out."Where can it be?" asked Ariella, aware of her friend becoming very close and breathing hard.Peggy asked where she had seen it last and Ariella, after thinking for a moment said "You made an enchantment on it and, gosh, it started to fuck me! Oh no, it must still be inside my cunt!"Peggy laughed and said with a wink "Shall I help to find it?"Ariella, sat on the side of a bed and lifted her knees so she could more comfortably get to her vulva. But as soon as her hand touched her cunt lips, the wand sparked magic and Ariella gasped and moaned. "Here, let me help!" said Peggy who knelt down in front of her.Ariella's glamour was getting stronger and stronger and Peggy found her own cunt moistening in excitement as she smelt the intoxicating aroma coming from her friend's vagina. "I need a closer look." said Peggy as her petite nose delicately parted Ariella's cunt lips and slide up the slit to the clit. Ariella's wand sparked again, and she shuddered and moaned with ecstasy as she pulled her friend towards her mound. Ariella's cunt lips opened and Peggy opened her mouth and pushed her tongue between her own set of lips and deep into the cunt lips of the other.Ariella was getting wetter and each spark of the wand took her to new heights of delight. Peggy decided she would have to explore for the wand with her fingers and pushed two fingers and a thumb gently into Ariella's love hole. A gush of love juices spurted out, covering Peggy's face and breasts like a great shower of sperm.To Be Continued..by jane700bond for Literotica.

Ariella becomes the object of many desires.by jane700bond, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.When Ariella awoke, she was seated in one of the easy chairs in Miss Peacock’s office, covered in a light blanket. Her clothes were lying in a neat pile next to her, smelling fresh and newly ironed. On a small table was a note. “Finishing class, back soon, stay and rest x x x Gabriella P.”Gabriella Peacock was an Animagus, Ariella realised. A witch who could shapeshift, in her case, into a white cat.With a small flash of magic, Gertrude, the house elf reappeared and leered at Ariella. “Enjoy sex do we, young human? Thinks me you are only just starting to learn. Gertrude good teacher. Human want to learn sex magic? Me help young human Sex Goddess be, like mistress Peacock?” Ariella looked at the strange creature and wondered if Gertrude might be an ally in her competition against Lucille. “Gertrude, can you really help?” she asked.“Gertrude made mistress Sex Goddess and Gertrude she like you. Very pretty human, Gertrude likes pretty young humans.”Ariella looked a little nervous, was the elf wanting to make love to her too? Now? She was not sure she could cope with another sex session just yet and, well how did an elf make love?Seeing her discomfort, Gertrude laughed at her and said “No sex now. We learn lessons later. Now to dress is time. You no miss lunch for sex with elves! We give you good time later.”Ariella uncovered herself and stood up naked expecting to pick up and put on her clothes, but the elf instead helped her. She jumped onto the chair with Ariella’s bra. This brought the small creature up to Ariella’s height. With gentle hands the elf assisted the gal with it on, carefully seating Ariella’s breasts one by one into each cup and then fastening it securely at the front. Ariella, thought the elf’s touch quite erotic.The elf then got Ariella to turn around and helped her into the blouse, the elf’s baby-smooth face leaning around over Ariella’s neck to carefully fasten the buttons slowly and sexily one by one, almost like a strip-tease in reverse. The elf went slowly from the bottom to the top, taking particular attention with those that were straining over her chest, caressing Ariella’s breasts to ensure the cotton was smoothed around each fabulous boob. Ariella found herself fascinated by the pale, large-eyed creature whose fingers were warm and smooth against her skin.“Gosh!” thought Ariella aware of a heat rising in her cheeks, “It’s happening again!”Finally, Gertrude got down from the chair and lifted up the kilt, carefully wrapping it around Ariella’s waist, brushing the gal’s silk-smooth naked thighs and taut midriff with her hands as she did so. It was, Ariella thought, like foreplay. Then jumping on the chair and with a quick soft kiss to Ariella’s cheek, the elf disappeared in her distinct puff of magic and Ariella stood alone and more than half-turned on.Miss Peacock suddenly bustled in.“Thank you, Ariella, for waiting for me and not running away - as you, might well have done after what my cunt did to your cunt. Sorry about that!”Ariella looked at the Divinity teacher and said “Gabriella, may I call you Gabriella?”Gabriella nodded. “It was okay, and really rather fun. But I didn’t know you were an Animagus, and it was all a bit of a surprise, especially when you put your paw inside me, it was so silky smooth and my organisms were like an electric shock. I just fainted away with too much ecstasy! ”She was silent for a moment and then said: “I have to confess I have been incredibly horny over the last few weeks and the way you treated me was incredibly arousing. I mean, I seem to want to have sex continually. Is that normal?”Gabriella smiled at her. “It happened to me too at your age, which is why I first became Sex Goddess in my college senior year. It’s nothing to worry about, just part of being a nymphomaniac, or in my case now, a 28-year-old nymphomaniac. Ye gods, by the powers of magic, the smell of you when I found you under the desk was so intoxicating! The smell of sex around you so powerful that I was in a frenzy of longing. I just wanted to pull your clothes off there and then and drink all that sex juice straight out of you. But at least I managed to hold-off until we got in here.Some of the powers you are developing can be quite dangerous around the wrong people … I hope you don’t think I’m one of the wrong people.”Ariella shook her head. “No.” she said, “You are rather nice, a bit dominating! But you’re quite attractive, even if a bit older than me and, well that was one exciting climax. In fact, could we make love again sometime, soon? The next time, let me give you an orgasm too?”Gabriella, took Ariella’s hand and both sat on the sofa. Gabriella answered “I would be proud to make love with beautiful you any time you like! But you need to understand all sorts of people are starting to find you irresistible. It was the same with me when I was 18. Have you noticed strange behaviour from other people?”Ariella thought for a moment, “Let me see, Dr. Snake had a hard-on when I spoke to him in his office yesterday. I thought he was going to rip my top off at one point. The new gal, Lucille started kissing me and we made love within a few minutes of meeting, and then, er, we had a foursome!So far today, well two guys made love with me this morning, never mind George who put his hand under my bum when I sat down in class, and then I fucked him. And then of course I discovered you loved licking cum from my cunt and you paw-fucked me when you were a cat. Even Gertrude, your house elf seems to find me sexually alluring! Yes, people are behaving strange, but you know, I don’t think I want it to stop! I just seem to want more and more sex! That’s a bit worrying.”Gabriella sighed and turning and putting her hands on Ariella’s shoulders said “Ariella, you must understand two things. One, you have developed a natural powerful glamour. It is a sort of magic which attracts people to you.” Gabriella’s hands moved slowly from Ariella’s shoulders and around and under her arms where she pressed them against the sides of the coed’s breasts. “Even I find your power nearly irresistible.” The teacher sighed, moved her hands around and cupped the tight mounds. “By wand and magic I need to resist you or we’ll be at it again, like rabbits.”“Nice idea!” giggled Ariella.Gabriella moved away and said sternly “The second thing you must know is that Lucille is a dangerous black witch who takes after her father and if the college is to be safe, you mustn’t let her become Sex Goddess instead of you.” Her glamour, is not like yours, it is a spell she uses to manipulate people, whereas you - you just turn people on!This was astonishing news and Ariella asked the older woman to explain. It seemed that the Marquis l'Astic Le Grand had been arrested for turning a class of Mademoiselles at a local convent in France into his sex slaves. Using spells, he and other black practitioners had raped the gals, who were completely mesmerised and unable to resist the magicians’ evil desires. It appeared that Lucille may have been taught some of the spells and it was suspected that she had also joined in, or even organised her own orgies. The rumour was she had enslaved some of the local guys to meet her own particular whims. Hence, why she had escaped the country when the Magic Police called to arrest her father. Lucille has a desire for power, like the Dark Lord, and wants to enslave people for her evil purposes.“Ariella said "Whoops! I might have given her the wrong impression about what being Sex Goddess meant. I think I said something like ‘slaves to your desire’. I also think I saw some of her black magic last night. She hypnotised Dave and Tony and although she and I had some fast and exciting sex I wasn’t sure the guys enjoyed being mere sex machines.”Gabriella looked into the young woman’s eyes. “The Sex Goddess awakens desires in others and lets them fulfil their own fantasies through her own vast appetite for sex. She does not enslave! She gives and takes pleasure and fun. You must understand this and you must use your power to gain the crown. Otherwise we will see a Briarwood full of slave automata, no longer truly human. Do you understand?”Ariella nodded and the woman came close and, breathing heavily, brushed the coed’s lips with her own. Then seeming to remember herself, pulled away again to stand beside the chair where Ariella sat.“I must give you weapons in this war, and maybe Snake will help too. The future is occluded and I cannot see it clearly. It is a close call as to which one will come out on top. Yes, I must teach you spells and charms and Dr. Snake has some powerful potions that might be useful. Now, I think it is time for lunch!”These memories of Gabriella Peacock that morning made up Ariella’s mind. She got off the bed and without even bothering to remove the charm that hid the hole in the wall, slipped through to the guys’ bedroom next door and slipped into bed beside Dave.It was now about two in the morning and George, wand in hand slipped down the stairs to the Briarwood College common room and silently opened the door to the staircase to the female dormitories. With soundless unshod feet he gradually made his way up the stairs until, when he reached one landing, the figure of a gal appeared in the dimmed stair lights, coming from one of the rooms. She only wore a pair of pyjama bottoms and her top-half was naked. Almost in panic George used his wand to cast a stillness spell on the gal who halted halfway to the bathroom.George moved closer and began to take an interest in this unexpected delight. She was a coed called Peggy. She had tussled mousey blonde hair which framed her pretty young face with its small nose and very kissable mouth. Her eyes were closed and she breathed softly under his spell. George was fascinated and experimented with a soft kiss on her slightly open lips. There was no reaction.His eyes wandered downwards and took in her small boobs with their darker brown centres, the colour of milk chocolate. He could not resist but to cup them in his inexpert hands. Despite losing his virginity to Ariella, he had never before seen and felt a real chick’s breasts. They were so soft to the touch, like silk. His dick stuck out from his dressing gown in excitement as he gently rubbed the teats, feeling the softness of the aureole and the firmness of the nipples. George’s dick pressed against the gal’s pyjama bottoms, catching on the material as he pressed against her.George was in heaven, the babe stood silent except for her quiet regular breaths as he took one nipple in his mouth and whirled his tongue around it, tasting the salty sweetness of her young skin. Another first for George.His hands roamed around her naked back as he suckled the beautiful breast and slowly moved down and in under the material which was covering her small soft ass.The feel of a real tit was driving him insane with excitement. Moving his mouth to her other tit, he slowly pulled down the pyjama bottoms and fondled her now naked arse. His boner pressed against the chick’s stomach and he rubbed it around the smooth young skin in delight. “Oh, Peggy” he thought “I could fuck you and you would never know.”He moved his mouth once more to the slightly parted lips and put his tongue between them, but they could not get past her still closed beautiful teeth. Disappointed, he moved back to licking the delicious tits as he tried to force his dick between her legs. But again, with her legs together where she stood, there was no way in. Likewise, her cunt lips while soft and pliable, would not let his probing fingers advance into the locked cavern within.Disappointed, George realised he was trying to rape a soft, but unpliable statue and where was the fun in that when Ariella was in her bed upstairs. Dissatisfied, George stood back from the beautiful Peggy, gave a last rub of her arse with his dick and then pulled up the pyjama bottoms back up over that so fucking tempting ass.He crept to the next staircase, and once at the corner, turned back, and used his wand to remove the stillness spell and creep creepily further up the tower.When the release spell touched her, Peggy came to as though waking. She wondered for a moment muzzily why her breasts felt cold and damp and the nipples were hard, but needing to urgently get to the bathroom, shook her head and moved off. Later she dreamt of firm hands caressing her body and enjoyed a beautifully erotic dream.Georgy Porgy got to the top of the staircase where he knew Ariella slept. He did not know who she shared with, but once in the dim room it became obvious to him that only one bed was occupied, so that was all right. Stealthily, George knelt by the bedside and slowly pushed a hand under the duvet where it met the warm back of a naked sleeper. Very subtly he caressed the skin and a moan issued from the sleeper.He stopped for a moment and then pushed his other hand under the duvet and began to stroke the gal’s body up and down the curve of the back.The gal was facing away from him with her legs one over the other and George soon found the curve of her hips and the crease in her ass. His hands moulded the cheeks and the chick moaned again. Then one hand found the gap between her legs and he pushed on to find the slit of her cunt lips. Here he held his breath and then gently pushed the knuckle of his thumb back along the slit, parting the lips slightly.Another groan from the babe and George was aware of his aching dick pushing against the cold iron of the bedframe as his knelt there.With the one hand massaging the cunt lips, his other explored its way over the babe’s arm to find the breast that it cuddled. With another groan, the arm moved out of his way and to his delight and lust-filled wonder his hand found itself holding a warm soft breast.Suddenly the babe moaned and turned over towards him, trapping the one hand under her ass, thumb tightly in place on the cunt lips and the other being clamped in place on the gal’’s left breast by her arm.George knew about trapped hands and female genitalia from his experience with Ariella from the previous morning and to his mounting excitement he realised that the cunt was getting warmer and wetter, beginning to exude its sex oils. He worked his fingers around so that his thumb was pushing up into the slit whilst his fingers found the gals clit.George was both in agony and in heaven. His monstrous hard-on was now under the bedframe and pressing against ancient springs, but exploring the gal’s cunt more than made up for it. As he massaged, he used his head to push the duvet back to reveal the fabulous body beneath. His head went down on other now exposed breast and for the second time that night he was sucking a real gal’s tits. With an effort, despite his trapped hands he moved his ass backwards and brought his dick up and over the bed without scraping it on odd bits of sharp metal. The sleeper slept on, apparently unconscious of its increasing sexual arousal and very unaware of Georgy Porgy getting his evil way.Slowly, George moved his trapped hand from under the chick’s ass and used it instead to attack the cunt from clit downwards, fingers now pressing deeply into the babe’s vagina whilst his thumb played with the clit. The dame’s head moved and suddenly there were hot lips around his dick, sucking deeply on his overexcited manhood.He looked at the head and in shock realised this was not Ariella, it was the French dame she had seen her with earlier. But George wasn’t complaining, he was enjoying himself thoroughly and his fingers fucked deep into the dame’s cunt and his dick went ever deeper into the dame’s mouth.Just when he thought he was going to cum, the dame, Lucille? Yes, Lucille was her name, released his manhood and pulled his hand out of her cunt. In a swift and almost impossible movement, she lifted the guy from the floor and plonked him on his back on the bed. Lucille then straddled him, rubbing her cunt lips up and down his shaft. She then lifted herself up and plunged herself down on him hard, his dick going deep within her.She was growling like a tiger as she rode him, up and down, thrusting as if her life depended upon it. One hand massaging her breasts with an unbelievable roughness and the other rubbing hard on her clit. The guy appeared to be forgotten, he was just a dildo and she was taking her pleasure. George felt his hips bang under the pressure of her abandoned movements, the bed jolting hard and noisily on the springs.George was aware of the wave of cum released from his ball sack that eagerly sought entrance into the dame’s awaiting vagina. He came, and still she rode him, not allowing any rest. He whimpered as he fought to release himself from the mad bitch who was fucking him even faster now with his cum juices lubing her cunt. She came with a mad roar, but still went on, up and down faster and faster. George felt another load about to shoot and shoot it did deep inside her and she came again. Still Lucille did not stop but bounced up and down on his aching cock.Finally, after another orgasm, Lucille left his cock and made a leap like a frog to his head that left her with her dripping cunt pushing on George’s mouth.“Tongue me, you bastard!” Lucille shouted and George found his tongue deep inside her, his own sperm mixed with her flow of sex juices pouring into his mouth. His nose was painfully pressed against her wet clit Lucille worked her clit against it, whilst his tongue lapped at the still flowing juices. Lucille’s hand went behind her to find George’s now limp cock and she started to work it like she was trying to milk a cow. Rubbing up and down its we length until again it rose.In another swift movement Lucille turned around, forcing her cunt lips over George’s mouth. She grabbed her wand from beside the bed, shouted “Cumus atlanticus” pointing at the cock and then clamped her mouth over it drinking deeply at the new torrent of cum that was spraying out.Finally, Lucille appeared to be satisfied, she lifted her mouth from the still spraying cock and pushed her cunt hard into George’s face. Then she turned a final time and dibbled his jizz from her mouth over George’s face and into his eyes before getting off his limp and aching body and heading for the shower.With great difficulty and in severe pain, George grabbed his dressing gown and fled down the stairs and was rewarded with a scream when another beautiful naked chick appeared on her way to the bathroom.Dr. Adolphus Snake was a great and powerful wizard and following the incident in his Necromancy class where he had been tricked by a spell from an 18-year-old new gal to cum all over her in front of the class, he was seething. Lucille L'Astique was playing with fire and he was going to have his revenge.Snake prided himself on how in his ten years of being House Master, back at Slither-In, he had never let his animal urges get the better of him. No matter how tempting any of his female students were (and some were very tempting), he had never taken advantage and seduced them, always resisting their young shapely bodies and beautiful faces.Now, to be clear, that is not to say he couldn’t fantasize about them, not to say he could not enjoy erotic wet-dream orgies of wrestling with their naked bodies. If he imagined lifting the kilt of Ariella or Peggy and thrusting his cock deep inside them from behind, it didn’t mean he was actually planning to it. If he fantasized about beautiful cum-swapping teens massaging each other’s breast with his cum after an enormous shared orgasm, that was his affair. If he dreamt about Peggy sitting on his face while Ariella thrust up and down on his lightning rod, they were his dreams, he liked them and he would keep them to himself, thank you very much.Snake’s nocturnal skills with lucid dreaming meant he could fulfil his most wicked desires in his sleep. He would frequently awake in the morning to damp sheets covered in the cum he had just dreamt he had spurted into his most beautiful student’s mouth, or erupted in torrents over her fabulous naked body. He had just never taken advantage of any of them physically, not even the irresistible Gabriella Peacock. Gabriella could make guys cum just by looking at them.“Nice to have her back in the college!” he thought.No, but that supermodel strawberry blonde bitch Lucille was a different matter and she needed to be punished for showing him up in-front of Priti, Sabrina and of course Henry.This last night, whilst beautiful Ariella slept soundly in Dave’s arms and whilst George had failed to fuck pretty Peggy, Adolphus Snake did not dream about any of them as normally he might have wished. Instead he had recurring nightmares about Lucille growing fangs and drinking the life-blood out of him. So, it was a tired and sorry Snake that crawled out of his, for once, crisp dry sheets. He dressed in just shirt and chinos for the coming day was forecast to be rather hot for Scotland.Ariella had slept well, but was woken this sunny morning by two things. Firstly, Dave had an enormous hard-on which, although he was asleep, was pushing at the lips of her labia as he snuggled up behind her in a gentle embrace. The second was the urgent need to get to the toilet. So, regrettably she carefully removed Dave’s arm which was lying over her warm breasts, slipped out of the narrow bed and through the invisible hole in the wall into the room she shared with Lucille L'Astique. As she found her robe, she glanced at Lucille who was asleep, her twisted duvet snaked in knots around her naked golden limbs. Her pert breasts and nipples of darker burnished gold were beautiful to behold. Her cupid-bow lips were slightly parted showing pearlescent teeth.Ariella regretted that such a beautiful golden creature had such a black heart. She went to the bathroom, showered and then got dressed without waking Lucille, her eyes forever glancing at the French dame’s perfect beautiful and sexy form with a instinctual desire that warmed her belly.Once dressed Ariella, left the sleeping Lucille and started her way down the tower with the intention of going to the lavatory, then breakfast in the college refectory, with her best friend Peggy.Earlier, hulking Henry had awoken to the sound of whimpering. In the morning light he looked across at George who was sitting on his bed with his dressing gown on and making strange noises. Henry lumbered out of bed, his usual morning hard-on beginning to subside, and pulled on his own gown as he went over to see what was wrong with his room-mate.George looked ill. His pale face looking scaled with dried skin and his eyes wide and staring. Getting no sensible response from the shivering George, Henry rapidly decided that help was needed and descended the stairs to go and find Dr. Snake. Snake duly arrived, took a quick look at the shaking guy and told Henry to go and get Madam Priscilla-Cane from the infirmary.The big-bosomed and jolly Madam Priscilla-Cane arrived with a thermometer and began an examination. No one knew why she was called “Madam” as she was unmarried and in her twenties. The plunging neckline of her décolletage usually provided a source of excitement for the imaginations of both the pupils and teachers of The College of Incanting Arts. However, today the atmosphere was serious.George was obviously in some sort of shock and appeared to have some sort of skin problem with great flakes of skin peeling from his face. Getting a warm wet flannel, she started to wash the flaking skin and then sniffed and stopped. She told Henry to take his clothes and to leave the room, explaining that she and Dr. Snake would look after the guy.When Henry had exited, she turned to Snake and said: “Adolphus, this stuff on his face isn’t skin, it’s dried sperm!”Snake, trying not to be too obvious about clocking the nurse’s considerable cleavage, moved forward and also sniffed, the smell of spunk was unmistakable. “Strange,” he said “I can’t believe Henry can be responsible for this, what on earth has happened to him?”“First clue is the dressing gown.” Said Madam Priscilla-Cane. “This happened somewhere else - he’s been wandering about in the night!”Snake thought about the other guys who slept in the Briarwood Dormatory tower and was at a loss to think of any of the randy sods who would leave George with a face covered in cum. They were evil, yes, but there was something more going on here.““Do you think one of the other guys?” he asked.“Let’s not speculate” the Matron replied. I’ll get him to the Infirmary and keep him until the shock subsides and he can give us an explanation. I’ll also do a fuller inspection. He is looking thin and almost half-starved. George normally looks rather well-fed.“Once back in his office, Snake found he had visitors. Two gals were waiting for him, Peggy and Sue. He had made the extremely cute and pretty Peggy a prefect, like Ariella, and his favourite lucid dreams these days usually included a threesome with them both. Peggy, like Ariella in a different way, was just his type, delightful and coy and gave off an air of complete innocence.Sue told her story to Snake of the guy running down the women’s staircase in the middle of the night. It came out a little reluctantly, as the gals generally admired an adventurous spirit in their male counterparts. However Sue had been frightened by the guy’s strangely glistening face and the manic way he was moving, as if desperate to get away from some monster. It was because of this that Peggy persuaded her to speak to Snake. And, as Sue explained - the guy was Georgy-Porgy!Everyone was surprised when Peggy Elfstone had been selected for Slither-in by the Sorting Hat. Even now, seven years later she still maintained an air of such endearing innocence that no one, except her partners in crime, could believe that she had ever, ever thought a wicked thought inside that pretty tousled head. Her best friend had always been Ariella and, together, they had run riot, broke every rule of the college and discovered the joys of sex.But, when looking for a culprit for any mischievousness, Peggy’s innocent expression put off any interlocutor seeking revenge and misdirected them to some other blameless pupil, normally in another house. After all these years, Peggy’s most undeserved reputation for innocence was preserved.Beyond having a crush on her, Dr. Snake had his suspicions about Peggy, in particular he believed that she had a very strong innocence glamour that turned the heads of vengeful teachers and other pursuers of wrong-doing and made them look in other directions. But Snake was happy with this since, if Peggy was an evil genius in angelic clothing, Slither-In was exactly the right house for her, and now, so was Briarwood. Besides, it meant he often had a chance to see and admire, if not touch, her.As with Ariella, Snake had a soft-spot for Peggy and as she had grown-up, he had found her ever more attractive. What he hadn’t realised was that cute, innocent, 18-year-old Peggy also had rather a crush for him and spent much of her time fantasizing about the ways she could seduce him.To be continued..by jane700bond for Literotica.

Georgy-Porgy gets his wish, and more.by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It had started not long after the Double Necromancy lesson began. Only Slither-In alumni tended to take Necromancy, because of its dark reputation. It involves communing with dead spirits and summoning demons and the like. Unlike the Divinity classroom, which had tables and benches with enough room, as Ariella had discovered, for under the table Kama Sutra practice, the Necromancy classroom had modern writing tablet chairs. They were set in a curve in front of the teacher’s desk.It is said that the reason the Necromancy classroom was gifted with modern furniture was that a couple of years back, the appearance of a particularly fiery demon had incinerated the old furniture in the room. Dr. Snake, former House Master of Slither-In, was the teacher and Lucille, who had already learnt much more advanced Necromancy from her evil genius father than Snake would ever teach, found her mind wandering back to her competition with Ariella, as to who would become ‘Sex Goddess of Briarwood College’.Lucille had been introduced to Defence Against Dark Arts, Snake (or DADA as he was affectionately known by his favourite students) when she had first arrived the previous day. However, there were so many new things to look at and take in that she had not taken much notice of this tall, languid, saturnine figure. Now, Lucille, already bored by the lesson, began to look at Snake properly and started to size him up. She knew she would need him on her side if she were to win the competition, but she was sure she had the necessary wiles and ways that would easily bind the teacher to her cause.There were only four pupils in the glass, two other gals and a guy and they sat with rapt attention as Snake stood and talked animatedly about demons and succubus and their dangers. Lucille sat to the left of the semi-circle.From the way his dark eyes seemed continually drawn to her, clocking the small amount of skin exposed just above her pert breasts and then looking away again, Lucille thought he was just the right sort of pervert who willingly, or unwillingly, could soon become another one of her slaves. All it needed was temptation to be strewn in his way. Therefore, deciding to be decidedly wicked, Lucille silently formed a glamour in her mind and, as she started to radiate her magical sex appeal, she slid her ass forward a little in her chair so as to extend the amount of leg she was showing. It was just by an inch or so, but the movement caught the teacher’s eye and he appeared to be contemplating the dark depths under her kilt beyond the honey-toned skin of her knees and partially exposed thighs. “Naughty!” she thought.After a few minutes, Lucille lazily lifted a hand to the top button of her blouse and, making sure Snake was watching, deliberately undid the top button and pushed her taut bosom forward towards him, stretching the cotton of her blouse and exposing the dark crevice of her cleavage and the white of her bra. Snake, looked away and tried to concentrate on his other three students, but they were not any competition to Lucille’s sun-goddess beauty and the force of the glamour.The glamour was a spell her father had taught her some years ago and was a way of becoming irresistible to her target. She had used it a lot since her father’s arrest. The strength of her glamour was one of the main reasons she had managed to escape the clutches of the Gendarmerie Magique and seduce her way across the English Channel.Inevitably after a few moments cum-to-me DADA’s eyes were drawn back as Lucille lifted a leg and crossed it over the other exposing an extensive amount of the smooth tanned skin of her thigh and a hint of the curve of her ass. Snake rallied with a question to one of the other two gals in the class, but they were no competition to the glamour Lucille was exuding into the classroom ever more strongly.Snake faltered in his speech and shuddered as Lucille winked sexily at him while she pulled her kilt still further up her thigh, uncrossed her legs and leaning further back pushed her nearly exposed pubis towards him. The other students could not help but notice and they too stared open-mouthed at the dame as she undid another button on her blouse and blew Snake a kiss. Lucille looked around the class at her fellow pupils to see if she had any natural allies among them. There were three, Henry, a tall big hulking guy with a scarred face and crooked nose who looked as though he had fought in more than just magic battles, most likely a Quidditch player she thought. With a little frisson of excitement, Lucille imagined that under his clothes Henry was probably both well-endowed and muscular.There were also two dark-haired coeds, Priti and Sabrina, both slim and young looking. Priti was the smaller, very underdeveloped with little showing in terms of breasts. Sabrina, was a little taller and probably a 32 b. They, in the same way the hulk was not the most handsome of guys, were also not the prettiest gals. They both sported a mono-brow over deep set dark brown eyes and had thin unsmiling lips. But Lucille reckoned that all three of them had the potential to make obedient disciples. She could tempt the dames with some magic beautification, it was amazing what you could do with a wand. Cosmetic surgery was in its infancy compared to her powers.“Miss l'Astique,” rallied Snake “are you too warm?” It appeared he could no longer resist and came closer to her, dark eyes peering at the exposed cleavage and the still hidden mystery covered with the white mounds of her bra.Not really wanting the teacher to make a pass at her as she sat in the classroom, she lifted her wand surreptitiously under her writing tablet and, when Snake was looking as though he might lunge for her, with a sweeping movement she flung a spell at him. “Tempus non-flugit!” she incanted quietly and Dr. Snake came to a halt arm half-way through a movement towards her.The others pupils were aghast and the hulk started to rise from his desk. “What the …” he started and stood up, but Lucille was pointing her wand at him whilst his own was still in his bag.“Quiet!” she commanded. “This class is dead-boring and I thought that I might liven things up!” She pointed at the hulk and incanted her favourite disrobing spell “Pantus expeliamus!” At which Henry’s large kilt flew way leaving him exposed as even more as well-endowed than Lucille had imagined. The guy flushed and tried to hide his exposed genitals with his large hands.Lucille, could not resist the follow-up spell “Gorgeous giganticus.” She intoned and the Henry’s manhood shot its way from behind his hands and stood a good sixteen inches out in-front of him, as straight as a dagger, and as thick as a cucumber.The two gals giggled and Lucille knew she had them on-side.“Oi!” protested the guy, “Fuck you bitch, what you playing at!”Lucille, pushed her tongue out from between her lips and said huskily with the full hit of her Gallic suave, “You said it! We are playing ‘fuck you bitch’! You want to fuck all three of us? What about it, ladies?” That silenced Henry who straightened and moved his hands away to let his manhood standout with pride.“Fuck all three of you?” Henry asked not believing his luck.Lucille started to undo her kilt fastener and then exposed her baby-smooth pubis to the guy, who stood still and rampant and breathing rather hard. She then undid her blouse and removed her bra to expose her perfect pert breasts.“Wow!” said the hulk as Lucille approached and took his massive manhood in both hands, giving it long strokes up and down the length.The other two dames stood astonished for the moment and then moved closer to watch, standing on either side of Lucille, fascinated by Henry’s enormous dong, all four of them ignoring the frozen statue-lie Snake standing tall behind them.Priti, very short and petite spoke first: “How do you fit something so big inside you?” She wondered.Lucille smiled and replied: “It’s amazing what you can do if you’re well-lubed and really desperate for a fuck. The female of the species is amazing when she wants sex.”Priti looked disbelieving at the rock-hard monster and swallowed. She loved being fucked, but the thought of this whopper made her eyes water.“Want to feel it?” asked Lucille and the petite dame nodded eagerly, moved forward and experimented with moving her hand up and down the hulking shaft as Henry moaned in pleasure. The skin was soft and pliable and Priti started to play with the head, gradually pushing back the foreskin to reveal its glistening crown. Priti who’s hips were barely 28 inches round and who only stood a little over five foot was both fascinated and attracted and yet horrified by the enormous dick.Sabrina, who was lesbian, really fancied the new French student. Standing on the other side of Lucille’s naked body she nervously started to caress the witch’s beautiful honey-toned skin. “You’re so soft!” Sabrina exclaimed, “You skin is like satin and, wow, you are so beautiful.”Lucille’s glamour was working on them all and she smiled to herself satisfied.Like an acrobat, Lucille suddenly cartwheeled into the air, twisted and landed legs astride of Henry’s dick, feet on the floor with her back to him. She reached up and back and pulled his head down to meet hers and started to kiss him deeply while he bent forward, his massive arms pressing into her perfect breasts.The monstrous cock began to throb between her legs, but being so long, there was still the length of an ordinary big cock still exposed beyond Lucille’s cunt and Priti again moved forward and started to massage it.Sabrina came and joined her. “It’s so huge, I wonder if we could all ride it at once?” she asked quietly as her hand followed the length up until where it met Lucille’s cunt lips which she nervously began to massage. The lips were beginning to open, leaving a glistening wetness where her slit moved over the soft skin. Lucille smiled encouragingly as Sabrina nervously put a finger into Lucille’s flowing sex-juices and then lifted it to her mouth to taste the honey.The taste was instant magic and she knew she wanted to make mad passionate love with the beautiful strawberry blonde. Deciding that the opportunity was too good to waste, Sabrina quickly undressed and facing Lucille, put her leg over Henry’s meat machine and pressed herself up to French bitch, enjoying the satin, silky feeling of the gorgeous dame’s body against her own. She put her arms around her and grabbed and massaged Lucille’s ass as the pair moved in unison along the shaft. The throbbing between her legs started her own juices running as she move her slit up and down part of the great length, deliberately pressing her clit against Lucille at each opportunity, each clit becoming harder and more sensitive with each encounter.Sabrina got her wish and Lucille shared her hot deep kisses with her too, massaging her small rosy immature nipples and teasing her to ecstasy.With two chicks now astride his dick and with being the most beautiful babe he had ever seen, kissing him passionately, Henry felt wonderful as the involuntary throbbing of his machine became more pronounced. His hips began to move and he started to thrust back and forth between the two gals’ legs. Each thrust became smoother as the honey lubrication from their pussies massaged the shaft.Priti looked at the remaining six to nine inches that kept appearing and disappearing between Sabrina’s cheeks as Sabrina’s ass moved along the length. This size was a bit more manageable she thought and following the example of the other’s stripped herself naked and with relish and mounting excitement at the thought of being fucked, took the head of the beast in her mouth and started sucking and teasing the cock.Sabrina was enjoying herself, the throbbing of the cock stimulating her clit like a vibrator and now being able to suck and tease Lucille’s beautiful tits was a something she wouldn’t have dreamed of before today.Lucille was smiling to herself as she knew she had gained three loyal sex slaves who were in thrall to her glamour. She reached out for one of Sabrina’s hands and raising herself slightly got the lass to start on opening her cunt more with her fingers and to massage her clit with her thumb. Meanwhile, Henry thrust his hips back and forth under the two babe’s slits and now, to his mounting excitement, the end went straight into Priti’s warm welcome mouth.Priti may not have been pretty, but she now knew she wanted more than a suck. She wanted a fuck! She left her horn-blowing after one particular thrust hit the back of her throat uncomfortably and pulled a chair around in front of the pounding piston. She was still unsure any of it would fit inside her small body and so took her magic wand and used a spell to create an aromatic oil.Some of this she used to lube the head of Henry’s corker and then she knelt on the chair. Inserting the wand into her own cunt and with its magic oil she prepared herself for the monster by using her fingers to probe inside, oiling herself deep within and widening her love passage as her excitement mounted.Finally, a little nervously, Priti exposed her fully-opened well-oiled cunt to the thrust of the machine. She moved herself backwards so the cock was pushing against her eager vagina. Then, gradually she wriggled and worked the huge head past her cunt lips and then deeper and deeper into herself, her hand now frantically masturbating her clit with more of the oil as her excitement built.After some minutes of increasing pleasure, Priti was aware of a sudden coolness at her backside as Sabrina deftly dismounted the cock behind her, leaving more room for it to press even deeper into her welcoming sex cave. Inch by inch, she pushed back with each thrust forward. Sabrina deftly used her tongue around Priti’s cunt lips to ease its passage in. Priti could feel an orgasm growing as more and more of the monster worked its way into her tiny body. The throbbing and thrusting never ceasing in intensity as she whimpered with mounting excitement. Finally, she thrust herself back one final time and her ass met Lucille’s hot naked body as the young witch still sat astride Henry behind her.Lucille was really turned on and enjoying the sight of the massive organ thrusting slowly and deeply in and out of the petite teenage body in long sensuous strokes. She could feel a wildness in her mounting excitement.Lucille leant forward and grabbed Priti’s nipples from behind and twisted them roughly, making the lass gasp in pain and pleasure. Sabrina went under the lass and started tonguing Priti’s clit as with hand over her mouth Priti issued a long silent scream of orgasm. After some minutes of delight as the orgasm subsided and shuddering in time with the still throbbing penis, she worked her way back up the massive length. The thrusting was lessened and using the back of the chair for leverage she felt the massive head slowly, sensuously moving back and out of her.Finally, she came off the piston with a pop and fell into Sabrina’s arms who caught her before she collapsed on the floor and lay there panting, her heart throbbing like a wild thing and her love tube pulsing with delight.Then it was Lucille’s turn to kneel on the chair and feel the giant member enter her from behind. Sabrina stood in front of her and massaging Lucille’s breasts, offered her own nipples to Lucille’s mouth. Sabrina loved being suckled by another gal and this time it was a goddess who was sucking her hard; her tits were turning red from the rough attention.Lucille began to shudder as Henry got into a faster and more urgent rhythm, her fingers fucking Sabrina in time with each enormous thrust. She was loving this wild sex and rode Henry with abandonment as he penetrated her more deeply and easily than with Priti.Unbelievably and with almost superhuman strength and agility Lucille lifted Sabrina bodily and turned her upside down so she could bury her face in the gal’s wet, wet cunt. As Henry went into Lucille, Lucille’s tongue went deep into Sabrina cunt, deeper than Sabrina could believe while Lucille’s nose rubbed hard on Sabrina’s clit. As Henry pulled out, Lucille sucked at the other gal’s cunt drinking in the juices like a wildcat. Sabrina, had legs in the air on either side of Lucille’s head, her sex clamped to Lucille’s mouth by arms that grabbed her arse with seemingly superhuman strength. Sabrina’s head was dangling below looking along the length back to Henry’s enormous balls swinging wildly as his lunges became faster and more desperate. She started to spark with an emerging climax. One of Sabrina’s hands found Lucille’s clit and began rubbing the large hard bullet frantically trying to bring Lucille to orgasm so they could cum together.Lucille finally came in a frenzy of paroxysms, with her tongue deep inside Sabrina. This is what she wanted; this is what she lived for. Lucille the sex goddess of all the Earth. Henry, feeling the dame’s orgasm pulled out rapidly just before losing his load. His giant dong sprayed sperm into the open mouth of Sabrina underneath Lucille, giving her the her first taste of jizz. He sprayed more over her face and on her red and engorged tits.Lucille desperate for the taste of spunk, clambered off the chair, letting Sabrina’s legs fall onto the floor and then she was on top of the lass, eagerly sucking Henry’s cum from a startled Sabrina’s mouth, drinking it eagerly like a sperm vampire. Then using the cum from Sabrina’s body she eagerly finger fucked the plainer lass to orgasm with a cum-oiled hand. Sabrina, couldn’t yell as Lucille’s tongue was deep in her mouth, but she bucked, her body jerking wildly as the orgasm finally hit her.There was some moaning as finally they lay still. The waves of pleasure and of pain gradually receding. Suddenly Priti asked “What about DADA!”.All of their heads spun around. The teacher still stood frozen in the same position; time seemingly had not passed at all for him. Lucille thought for a few moments and then said, “I know I’ll trap him so he’s powerless to do anything against us. Everyone get dressed and get back to the same position you were in when I zapped him.”The students quickly followed her instructions and then watched with horror and fascination as she undid Snake’s zip and pulled his dick out. She massaged it until it stood erect and then worked it with her mouth and tongue, seeming to enjoy giving the teacher a blow job. Finally, with his dick hard and rigid, she sat down back in her chair, arranged herself demurely and took out her wand.She swept her wand before her incanting “Cum avex tempus flugit.” She then gave a mighty scream, as she hid the wand and Snake’s snake let cum fly over her cleavage. “Sir!” she screamed “How dare you! What are you doing you perv!”A confused Snake looked about bewildered and took in the sight of his swaying boner spraying sperm over his newest pupil’s neck and face and all the class screaming at him. Not believing what he saw, he packed himself away as quickly as possible and rushed out of the class as if all the demons of Hell were on his tail.“Sabrina! Priti!” Lucille called “Please come and lick this sperm off me.” Like supplicants, the two lasses came and knelt on either side of their sex goddess and carefully licked away the remains of their House master’s cum. Henry smiled benignly at the sight and felt his manhood stretching again under his kilt as he watched. And then the bell rang for the end of the lesson.It was night-time and George couldn’t sleep. His mind kept going back to the Divinity class when he had lost his virginity to Ariella. George had never really got on with females. He wanted to, but babes never seemed to like him. They called him Georgy-Porgy, even though he wasn’t fat. They made up rhymes about him and laughed at him in giggling cliques, whispering secrets that he was never told. The problem was that George was a lech and the chicks all distinctively knew it. He was always looking at them with a leer that said he was mentally undressing them, which of course he was! He was a toucher, and took every opportunity to rub against a hottie in a tight spot in a corridor, or - as this morning - putting his hand in inappropriate places.But today had been different! Ariella had sat on his hand, but instead of leaping off, as he had expected, she had ground her wet sopping cunt onto his fingers and forced his thumb deep inside her. And if that was not enough, she had sucked and fucked him in class under the table. It was the first time he had fucked a chick; the first time he had even felt a chick’s cunt and he now wanted more. If Ariella had fucked him once, surely, he could fuck her again. He wanted to fill Ariella with his cum; in her hot cunt, in her mouth. He wanted to cum all over her tits. He wanted to kiss her and rub his body all over hers.Georgy-Porgy couldn’t sleep because his head was whirling with the fantasy he was creating and his cock hurt from having a constant erection. A wank was no good, he wanted to find her room and fuck her brains out.As he climbed out of bed and covered his nakedness with a dressing gown, he briefly wondered what had happened to Ariella after Miss Peacock had ordered Ariella to follow her from class.At the same time George began his night-time excursion, Ariella was not having difficulty sleeping. She was fast asleep in Dave’s single bed with the guy’s arms wrapped around her naked body. They had made love slowly and sensuously and now, after they had both cum in unison, slept the deep contented sleep of lovers.Earlier in the night Ariella had been in the study she shared with Lucille and could get no peace. Sabrina and Priti where there and they were simpering to Lucille’s every wish as she used her magic to subtlety transform them from being just plain to her ideal of beautiful. The change to a curve of an eyebrow, the pout of a lip, a slight raising of a cheekbone, a finesse to the chin and the two gals were being transformed by Lucille, bit by bit to be worthy to be her acolytes, or, more likely, French courtesans.Ariella, could not cope with the oohs and ahs, the little screams of delight, the fights over the mirror, nor the fawning Lucille received from her slaves. She had sat on her bed alone for a bit thinking about what had happened when she had followed Miss Peacock from the classroom after she had fucked the awful Georgy-Porgy. She knew it had been a mistake, but his fingers and thumb under her ass just reactivated her seemingly unsatiable sex-drive and she just wanted to cum and cum again, whoever it was with.Ariella had been scared as the confident Miss Peacock marched along the corridors to her own private room. She had butterflies in her stomach and she was utterly ashamed of being caught having salacious sex in Miss Peacock’s class, especially with the loathsome Georgy Porgy who was always trying tricks on the gals and was thoroughly disliked. It would mean expulsion!Ariella had been aware that the back of her blouse was somewhat damp and that the insides of her smooth thighs were wet and slippery from both her own sex juices and George’s newly delivered large eruption of spunk that was now dribbling out of her cunt. If she had been wearing knickers it would not have been so much of a problem, but being naked under her kilt, there was nothing to stop the slow slippery descent of creamy gunk towards her knees.Miss Peacock’s room, being an old dungeon, was dark with small high windows letting in a little sunlight from above. The walls were mainly stone, but with dark panelling around an enormous ancient fireplace, which had deep easy chairs in front of it. A few severe looking portraits hung on the walls. Sconces held candles and a candelabra was hanging centrally over a carved oak table which had four chairs, two down each side. There was also a desk covered in grimoires. There were two other doors which, Ariella assumed would lead to a bedroom and bathroom.Miss Peacock gave a wave of her wand and the gloom lifted as the candles sparked with a non-consuming magical flame from which a musky, almost sensuous scent, filled the air. She looked the rather dishevelled Ariella up and down and sniffed. “I think you may smell like a brothel,” she said “but I wouldn’t know because I have never visited one. Rather you smell of sex, you randy little sex maniac, your aroma is all cunt juice, sperm and mating pheromones. Did you really think you could fuck in my class unnoticed?” She asked sternly stepping closer to the lass.Ariella thought for a moment that Miss Peacock would strike her and she backed up against the end of the table. But instead, Miss Peacock pounced forward and with fast efficient, almost desperate fingers, started undoing the top buttons on Ariella’s tight blouse. Before the coed could object the teacher quickly pulled it up and over the gal’s head, the movement pushing the Ariella’s bra upwards so that her breasts came free of the cups. They dangled down as the blouse cuffs caught on her wrists and she had to bend forward as Miss Peacock struggled to pull the blouse off over her head.“Whaa!” went Ariella in surprise as the garment finally came free and she straightened up, trying to cover her breasts with her arms. But the young teacher just carried on oblivious of any protest and grabbing the loosened bra, also pulled that over Ariella’s head in a swift motion.“Silence!” she said sternly to the buxom babe. “Gertrude! Here, now!” she shouted as she spun Ariella around to face the table.A small house-elf, under 5’ tall came into the room. “Wash, dry and iron!” Miss Peacock ordered and threw the blouse and bra at Gertrude. She now undid the buckle on Ariella’s jizz sodden kilt, whipped it away revealing her pale naked ass.“Wash, dry and iron!” she ordered again and threw the kilt at the elf.The little elf, looked like a young blonde human lass of about 15, but with large Bambi eyes and pointy ears. She looked a bit like a schoolgirl from a Hentai picture story and wore a white uniform with blue collar and cuffs which exaggerated her cute innocent look. Ariella knew the elf was probably older than she looked, but she had had little to do with the elves, who ran the operational side of the college, for they were shy and rarely seen. They used their own magic for cooking and cleaning the campus and, it seemed they enjoyed being part of the invisible machinery upon which Briarwood relied.“What is the magic word?” Gertrude asked in a small but firm voice.Miss Peacock looked at the elf, gave a chuckle, smiled for the first time and said: “Please!”Gertrude gave the naked Ariella a very slow lascivious wink and then, all of a sudden, the elf threw Ariella’s clothes into the air and with a wave of her hand they disappeared with a small crack and flash! The elf gave a small bow and disappeared in a similar fashion.Giving her attention back to Ariella, the teacher put a hand between the babe’s wet thighs from behind and ran it up her legs until it met the dripping labia, collecting sex juices on the way. Ariella nearly screamed at her touch and felt a great flush broke out on her pale cheeks. From behind the teacher rubbed Ariella’s still swollen cunt lips for a moment, making her gasp, and then withdrew her jizz soaked hand. “Turn around!” she ordered and Ariella obeyed.They were facing each other just inches apart, and with an almost manic smile on her face Miss Peacock began to delicately lick at the cum in her hand with a long sensuous tongue. She meowed like a cat enjoying a saucer of fresh cream. Then, totally unexpectedly she smeared the remaining sex juices first over Ariella’s slightly parted lips and then rubbed the remainder onto her naked breasts, massaging the cream into her aureoles with fast circular movements.Ariella was finding that her fears were dimming, she wasn’t going to get expelled, it appears rather, she was being seduced by her teacher. Miss Peacock had only been at the college a year. She was a young teacher, just out of training, who had immediately been recognised for her prowess as a seer. She was about Ariella’s height and build, with long chestnut hair and a quaint pert nose and was quite attractive Ariella had always thought. Ariella again found her hormones activating and heat warming her damp cunt from within - the teacher’s treatment of her was turning her on, yet again.Miss Peacock looked into Ariella’s eyes and saw the young woman was getting aroused, and suddenly put her hand around Ariella’s neck pulling her forward into a deep spermy embrace which Ariella now returned with enthusiasm.With a swift movement Ariella was bodily picked up and sat on the table. “Lie down you little nymphomaniac! Back, go on, move back! Now open those legs!” Miss Peacock demanded as Ariella moved further onto the table.She lay back along the length of the table getting ever more excited by the dominating teacher. She gingerly parted her legs to expose her cum creamed labia and thighs to the woman.Miss Peacock sighed bent forward and sniffed deeply, her nose slowly parting Ariella’s cunt lips. “Sperm,” she said, faintly “spunk, jizz, cum and semen. I suppose you are old enough to know all the words. You will need to know even more than words to become a Sex Goddess though. Don’t say anything, I know all about you and your ambition - I’ve seen you in my dreams. I was also a Sex Goddess back at Slither-In, the year you arrived.” she said. “I love sex and always have and I love the taste of cum, and I think you need some help clear out this spermy mess.”The teacher, quickly bobbed between Ariella’s legs and started lapping at her cunt, easing out the remains of both Tony and George’s sperm that were mixed with Ariella’s cum juices. Miss Peacock, with a surprisingly long and agile tongue that seemed to go deep, deep within Ariella. She licked and sucked the sex-juices out, causing Ariella to moan with delight. Finally, seemingly having finished the contents of Ariella’s hot vagina, like a cat licking up milk, she then licked Ariella’s naked pubis clean and then moved to the sensitive area between her mound and the top of her thighs.Ariella couldn’t help it, but was fully aroused again by the teacher’s actions, her clit hardening and her juices beginning to flow ever faster. She could not think of a more outlandish morning than the one she was having today, but she was enjoying it.Miss Peacock then gently lifted Ariella’s legs and her ass came off the desk and into the air. The teacher then started on Tony’s drying sperm from between her ass cheeks, rimming her as she went. Ariella’s mind was in a whirl as the teacher worked all around her sex with practiced ease finally coming back around to the front to play in the area around her clit. The organ twitched, as the teacher’s extraordinary tongue played with it. It started to enlarge even more until its hard erection stood proud of her slit. The teacher sucked it and tweaked it and then gently took it between her front teeth.But suddenly Miss Peacock was no longer there! In her place was the soft velvety fur of a long-haired white cat lying between there between Ariella’s legs, in the teacher’s place. It was licking Ariella’s clit with its rough cat’s tongue. Ariella screamed with ecstatic delight at the roughness of the tongue and then groaned loudly as the cat deftly pushed a furry paw deep into her wet love tunnel and skillfully found the magic g-spot. Ariella fainted as an orgasm hit her and brought her to her third double climax of the morning.To be continued..by jane700bond for Literotica.

A French coed has her wicked way and gains some disciples.by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Ariella and the new French dame were enjoying some girl-on-girl exploration on the day they moved into the women’s dorms at Briarwood College of Incanting Arts. The freshman coeds decided to make a contest of which of them would prevail as ‘Briarwood College Sex Goddess’.Suddenly there was a flash and the raucous sound of male voices cheering. “Magic!” one shouted and the gals parted and sat up quickly to view a neat hole in the wall that separated their room from that of the guys on the other staircase. “Magic!” he repeated “What do you think of that spell, ladies? We’ll have to hang pictures or something over the hole when the rooms get inspected, but pretty neat, hey?” The guys climbed into the room and Ariella and Lucille, a little dishevelled, stood up in-front of them. They were two seniors, Tony and Dave, who Ariella rather liked; not the most handsome guys in the house, but fun and always up to mischief. “Wow its Ariella! Fuck you’ve grown-up.” continued Dave in his loud voice “and my god, who are you, beautiful?” he asked as he took in the glorious sight of Lucille.“This is Lucille l'Astique, daughter of the Marquis l'Astique le Grand,” explained Ariella “she’s come over from France.”“Loose elastic?” Tony queried, fumbling the pronunciation - “I hope your knickers have loose elastic! Makes them easier to pull down! Ha, ha! And you dad’s called ‘arse tickler?’. Fantastic, I cannot wait to get to know you better! He, he he!”“Huh!” shrugged Lucille, in a very Gallic way “And I suppose you think that is funny little guy! You will not slither-in your cock into me that easily!”Tony and Dave looked at each other and burst out laughing “Slither-in your cock, ha, ha, ha” laughed Dave, “Hadn’t thought of that one! Ha, ha, ha. Mind you, not a bad idea if you ladies are that way inclined.” He smirked!Lucille without warning pulled her shift over her head and fully revealed her fabulous body to the others for the first time. Her golden skin shining in the late afternoon sunshine, her pert breasts erect, her pubis as naked and smooth as a baby’s. “You little guys wouldn’t know how to treat a lady! You are all noise and jokes. Look on me and become my slaves.”The guys stood in shocked amazement as the queen of the elves was revealed in all her naked glory and their jaws dropped open. Lucille went to her bedside table and picked up her wand. Pointing at each guy in turn she incanted “Pantus expeliamus.”Their trousers flew away and the guys were left naked from the waist, flaccid dicks hanging down. “Gorgeous giganticus.” Intoned Lucille and two large boners stood erect before her. Ariella was shocked again, this time at the way Lucille had used magic in this way to control the guys. Lucille then used a levitation spell on to the guys to lift and made them stand side by side on her bed their so their rock-hard erections were now at the same height as her mouth. “I do not bend my head to little guys.” She said mischievously.Lucille then taking Ariella by the hand, led her to Tony and curved the Moon Goddess’s hand around his rampant dick. Lucille then went to Dave, whose dick was the same height as her lips, and took the shaft in her mouth rocking backwards and forwards with vigorous motions and with loud moans from the guy.Ariella was thinking that she was in danger of losing the Sex Goddess competition on the first day and began undoing her clothes while trying to continue to play with Tony’s shaft. The front fastening bra soon came loose and putting Tony’s dick in her mouth to cover it with plenty of her saliva took it out again began to rub it over her tits making both of them more and more aroused. The bulbous head exciting her as it circled around her nipples. She then grasped one of her breasts in each hand and pushing them together encircled Tony’s cock in-between. Tony smoothly thrust up and down her saliva lubricated cleavage, as more dribbled from her mouth. In a few moments, pre-cum glistening at the end of the penis and Ariella first bent her neck licked this and then took the hard erection in her mouth again, thrusting back and forth as Lucille was doing.Ariella had not so much experience with guys, but was determined to learn more about their hairy muscled bodies and how they could give her pleasure. Lucille watched with a wicked look in her eye while she continued to gobble Dave’s manhood greedily. And then she pointed her wand at Tony. She removed her mouth from Dave’s engorged dick and incanted “Cumus atlanticus” at which Tony cried out as a sudden tremendous orgasm took him and cum spurted from his dick into Ariella’s mouth. She backed away in surprise and as the cock swung out and free, more spunk spurted all over Ariella’s tits and face, eyes and hair. It was a torrent and Ariella gasped as more sprayed out and into her mouth again which was still open in astonishment. She swallowed, but there was too much to cope with and she couldn’t see with the white cream in her eyes.Lucille left Dave standing in shock on the bed and grabbed Ariella, pushing her own tits over Ariella’s jizz soaked ones, the cum creating a fabulous lubricant. She licked Ariella’s eyes clear of sperm and forced her mouth open with her tongue so they could share the fresh cum, greedily lapping up the salty fluid. Hooking her leg around Ariella’s knee she then forced Ariella down onto the floor and slid her naked body over the other gal using her firm breasts to massage the still flowing cum into their skins. Tony’s spunk worked like a delicious baby oil which Lucille now rubbed hard onto Ariella’s clit and then used it to lubricate and widen her own cunt. With deep thrusting fingers she seemed to be trying to fill her vagina with Tony’s magic sperm, while moaning in increasing ecstasy.The smell of sex was intoxicating Ariella and she screamed with delight as a red mist descended on her mind and the wild naked smooth body on body massage from Lucille continued with vigour and her clit hardened in anticipation.Lucille lubricated her own cunt with more of Tony’s torrent of cum, using her fingers vigorously to push ever more the white creamy fluid into her own eager cavern and make herself as slippery inside as possible. Then as Tony’s ejaculations finally subsided, with a groan he collapsed onto the bed. Lucille suddenly grabbed her wand again and pointing it at Dave shouted “Caininius penetratus!”She stuck her ass, high in the air as Dave, like an automaton, got off the bed and thrust his rock-hard pistol deeply and roughly into Lucille’s now wide open, cum-lubricated, scorching hot vagina, doggy style. Lucille bucked as she still rubbed hard at Ariella’s clit and sucked more cum from the overcome lass’s burning nipples. Dave thrust hard and fast and it was obvious he would soon cum as the excitement was too much. Lucille’s hand went to her wand again and she shouted “Orgasmus tremendicus”, pointing the wand at the point the two lass’s sex mounds met and where Dave’s shaft was deeply buried inside her own steaming cunt.There was an explosion in Ariella’s clit and another in her g-spot and then there was a heavenly silence as the gals together left their bodies and danced in a red nebula of pleasure light years away. Colours swirled and a feeling of ecstasy overtook Ariella as she whirled away in space still holding and kissing her angel Lucille. The vision went on and then she felt orgasm after orgasm fill her ethereal body until there was nothing left to do but collapse into a wisp and disappear in the garden of pleasure that Lucille had created for her.After a while Ariella slowly wandered the long road back to consciousness, her spirit returning to her body as it cooled and she awoke to find herself lying on the hard wooden floor with Lucille asleep on top of her and Dave collapsed and spent above, his wilting cock half out of Lucille’s still dripping cunt. Ariella felt very sticky and her eyes wandered around the room until she saw Tony back in his trousers sitting on a bed, knees hunched up, looking a bit like a gnome. He smiled wanly at her. “Fuck!” he said. “Magic!” she said and started to pull herself carefully from under the tacky bodies of Lucille and Dave. It seemed that the three were almost glued together with drying spunk.Abandoning the seemingly mesmerised Tony and grabbing her robe, she left her study and went into the shower room opposite. Here she stripped naked again and then stood under the warm water and started to rub the sperm away from her shoulders and breasts. Ariella noticed how wonderfully slippery and smooth the newly re-hydrated cum made the skin all over her body. With memories of what had just happened flooding back into her mind, her hand again found her clit and she gently massaged herself to another climax as she, surprising herself at the thought, imagined herself being fucked slowly from behind by the tall dark figure of Dr. Snake.Finally, satiated Ariella realised lumps of jizz had creating knots in her hair and they were going to be a pain to get out.Sexually satisfied for the moment, hair washed, conditioned and combed straight, Ariella thought seriously about what happened just now in the bedroom. “Nice! Clever! Exciting and magic!” she thought, “But far too quick. Lucille was too urgent and desperate. Poor Tony looked exhausted by his ordeal and Dave was a goner.”The orgasms were amazing, but there were other and better ways of achieving this surely, rather than using hypnotised guys and magic fountains of cum. There was, she thought, still a chance for her to become this year’s Sex Goddess of Briarwood College, after all, if she could out do Lucille and make all the other students love her.First Day of ClassesThe next day, Ariella put on one of her newly bought bras and then her school blouse, realising as she did it up, that she should have bought new blouses as well as bras, as the buttons were straining over her now much bigger chest, revealing quite a cleavage.Then she found her kilt, which also being last year’s, was probably a bit shorter than regulation, ending several inches above her knees!Lucille did not seem to be much of a morning person and moaned about the early hour, but eventually Ariella managed to get her into her new uniform and down to breakfast. Once fed, Ariella showed Lucille around the college for a bit before they both went to their Advanced Potions class. After that Ariella found someone else to take Lucille to her Necromancy class, a subject Ariella was not taking and Ariella was delighted she now had a free period and time to think.She went back to her room in the tower of Briarwood to consider the Sex Goddess competition seriously. The hole in the wall between her bedroom and the guys was hidden by a charm she had created the previous night and lifting it with a revealing spell, she climbed through to Dave and Tony’s room.Considering that Lucille had rather abused them yesterday, even if they did get their rocks off, she thought she better be conciliatory. The sex, while exciting, had not been too kind or quite consensual as the guys had lost their free will under Lucille’s spells. Once through the hole Ariella waved her wand and the gap disappeared again under the charm.Dave was sitting on his bed in his kilt, knees up balancing a large spell book on his thighs. “Hi Ariella.” He said warily. She sat down on the end of the bed by his feet. “Some friend you have through there! She’s a bit over the top?”“Sorry Dave,” said Ariella, I had no idea she was going to do any of that stuff. Have you survived the experience unscathed?“.“Well, I can’t remember much, except a massive orgasm blowing my socks off, but I’m sure some of those spells were illegal. Once I had woken up and got rid of the sticky mess in the shower, I found I was unscathed. Tony says that, despite the gallon of cum he ejaculated, his manhood still appears to be working fine. But, for goodness sake, whatever happened to foreplay and the guys also having some fun? We’re not sex robots you know!”“Could have been my fault Dave,” Ariella said softly “we had already been through the foreplay bit by ourselves and I think Lucille was already overexcited when you and Tony arrived.” She laid a finger on Dave’s naked shin and moved it up and down lazily through the light adolescent hairs.Dave sighed and said “Over-sexed that dame, and that’s coming from me, a testosterone filled eighteen-year-old Slither-in alumnus!”Ariella started to play with the hairs on his legs, twisting them absentmindedly. “Ow!” said Dave and Ariella stop the twisting and put a hand carelessly on Dave’s bare knee.“We are going to compete with each other for Sex Goddess of Briarwood College.” she said wistfully “But she seems to be so much more powerful than me and, wow, is she stunning to look at?”“Phew! Ariella, she does not stand a chance against you!” Said Dave.Ariella opened her eyes widely and she turned and looked at him, her hand descending nonchalantly from the knee an inch up the inside of his thigh.“You are stunningly beautiful! You’re a natural and people like you. I like you and if we properly plan how to beat her wild bad magic, I am sure we can get you the crown.”With a dreamy look on her face, Ariella’s hand carelessly caressed Dave’s thigh and went further under the kilt. “Yeah!” She said with eagerness, “A Sex Goddess is worshipped, not feared!” Her hand went back to his knee.Then again, seemingly in a dream world of her own, Ariella’s hand slowly started to explore again. Dave shifted with a sigh and moved the spell book onto the bed-side table.“Oh Dave,” she said “it’s no good, I need more experience, especially with guys. She lent her head against his knee and, seemingly without conscious thought, her hand gently swept gradually onwards and inwards up the thigh until she suddenly met the tip of his shaft coming the other way which flicked up in salute. Dave moaned and as if suddenly realising what she was doing, Ariella’s hand retreated.But as Dave was obviously not objecting to her exploring hand and feeling that now familiar horniness warming her cunt, she, more deliberately this time, adventured forward again and brushed the tip of his dick with her fingers.After a few tentative moments, Ariella’s head slid down from his knee to his shin so she got a better view into the dimness under the kilt. "Everything in working order.” She thought as Dave’s manhood pointed at her straight and hard. Carefully she reached forward and her fingers played around his bulbous head, pulling back his foreskin to release it. Finding pre-cum already forming at the tip, she carefully slid the oil around the top, gently massaging it. Dave groaned.As Dave sat still and breathless, her hand moved still deeper in and massaged the supple skin of his shaft. Then climbing up on the bed, her ass in the air, her head followed her hand under the kilt until she could kiss the tip of his now hot member and lick around the head.“Is this how you do foreplay?” She asked with a muffled voice.“Fuck yeah!” Said Dave and lifted his kilt back so he could see what she was doing. Slowly at first and then with increased confidence, up and down the length of his dick went her tongue, around his balls went her fingers massaging the ball-sack gently. His hand went his kilt buckle on the side to undo it. He lifted his backside off the bed to get rid of it which, somehow, caused his dick to pop neatly into Ariella’s welcome warm mouth. He pulled the kilt away and dumped it on the floor.Ariella was gentle, she was caring and she loved massaging the straight hard shaft with both hands and tongue while Dave lay back in ecstasy, caressing the gal’s head as she moved up and down.He lent forward and pulled up Ariella’s kilt revealing her cute white ass sticking up in the air. He fondled it lovingly, hands massaging her bare cheeks as they explored the way round to her secret places.She moved further forward, slowly and sexily undoing the buttons of her tight blouse and then her bra to reveal hard and aroused nipples. She dripped saliva from her mouth onto her cleavage and slowly moved up Dave’s body until she was in a position to use her breasts to massage his dick. Being closer now, Dave’s hands could feel around her ass cheeks and find the aroused dampness of her cunt which he rubbed gently, probing with his fingers.After enjoying the sensation of Dave’s massage for a few minutes, Ariella moved forward still more, now kissing, licking and nipping at his nipples and grounding his dick with her pubis, whilst he groaned with longing.Then she sat upright, her boobs proudly pointing in the air where he could grab and play with them. Slowly she rubbed her naked slit up and down the length of his broomstick hard shaft, cunt juices making her slow deliberate passage smooth and sensuous. His bulbous head found her clit and dick and clit danced together for some minutes in an erotic ballet of joy.Pushing herself back a little so the head of his penis was pushing at her labia and widening her cunt lips she sat up and holding the rod in one hand Ariella rubbed his dick up and down the length of her slit until with a sudden push and a gasp she forced herself down on it, taking the full length deep inside and then moaned with delight. She rose up and sank down in a slow rhythm, her hands massaging her own breasts. Then one of Dave’s hands found her clit and using her fragrant cunt juices to lubricate it, started to rub her off.Feeling herself nearing climax and feeling the urgency in Dave’s throbbing gun and trying to make the pleasure last as possible, she sat right up and released his cock before either of them came. Leaning forward and she rubbed her nipples into his much smaller ones. He loved it. Raising her ass skywards she slowly moved her tongue down his muscled stomach to again find his dick to play with it with her mouth and tongue.Ariella was still licking her own cunt juices off Dave’s shaft when Tony quietly and unnoticed came through the door.Tony took in the scene quickly, Ariella with her fabulous ass in the air with her mouth clamped over Dave’s member, whose eyes were closed in pleasure. With an instant erection he quickly climbed on the bed behind Ariella and lifted his kilt so he could plunge his boner straight into her wide-open pink wet cavern.Opening his eyes, at the sudden motion on the bed, Dave was surprised by sudden appearance of his friend, but Ariella was loving this new and surprising innovation. It was the first time she had had a guy take her from behind and after the first shock soon started to use her cunt muscles to clamp hard on the dick that was now ploughing deep inside her.She started copying Tony’s fuck rhythm on Dave’s cock, moving up and down quickly in time with Tony’s urgent thrusts. She put one hand underneath her to reach back and find her clit and tweaked her nipples with the other whilst Dave bucked deeper and deeper into her mouth, catching her teeth with the head of his cock on each out-stroke.Shouting, Dave came first, shooting hot cum into her throat in a gush she could hardly swallow. His orgasmic cumming lit the fire in her clit and she started her first orgasm, tightening herself still harder on Tony’s iron-hard rod that thrust deep inside her and she convulsed with shudders of desire. These shudders in turn released the sperm from Tony’s balls and he filled her love tunnel with creamy white spunk. The feel of this red-hot release inside her then brought her vagina to climax and after quivering in pleasure for what seemed like minutes, she released Dave’s dick from her mouth and fell spent and satisfied onto his chest, her tingling breasts resting on his taut muscular stomach. Her dive forward in turn released Tony from her tight cunt and he watched, still aroused, as his newly made cream pie begin to dribble out from between her legs.However, Tony was not finished, he still had more in him and he massaged his cum with his dick around her swollen cunt lips making Ariella moan. Then still using his hard cock, he spread the jizz over her naked arse, especially in the crease between the two ass cheeks. Then like a lion rampant thrust up and down between her well lubricated gap until a second spray of cum shot over her back. Finally, he sat down, on the end of the bed, and gently massaged the cum into Ariella’s skin.“We were only discussing foreplay.” said Dave ironically.“Whoops!” said Tony, “Sorry Ariella, I saw your beautifully opened cunt and I couldn’t help myself.”“It’s no problem,” said Ariella dreamily from Dave’s chest. “I enjoyed that.” She stretched herself out like a cat, her face coming up to meet Dave’s and to kiss him gently on the lips and her feet moving back to rest on Tony’s softening sticky manhood which she played with, with her toes.A bell rang to mark the end of period and the three jumped up knowing there were classes to get to in the next two minutes or points would be deducted. Hurriedly Ariella did up her bra, and her blouse buttons, then she pulled her kilt straight aware of the stickiness on her back, where Tony’s cum was once again beginning to dry on her skin. She hoped it didn’t show through her blouse.Then it was off to Divining The Future- 101, at a run, with Ariella aware of more cum slowly escaping from her cunt and dribbling down the inside of her legs. She hoped no one would notice any of the drips that were marking her trail along the campus corridor.The three arrived in the dungeon classroom just in time and breathless, with a heaving chest, Ariella chose a bench seat at the back, next to another Slither-In alumnus, called George. George smiled a wicked Slither-In smile at her and as she pushed her kilt back and sat down, he deftly managed to place his left hand, palm up, where she sat. Her cum soaked cunt came down on his fingers and she nearly yelped.George at first grinned at Ariella because of the trick he had pulled, but then started to frown as he realised that:Ariella was naked under her kilt,Her cunt was red-hot, andShe appeared to be smearing Tony’s semen & her own cunt fluid over his hand.George tried to free himself, but Ariella was rather cross now and wanting revenge for this intrusion into her very personal space. She couldn’t tell the teacher as she was still exuding Tony’s cum, so she forced herself down on George’s wriggling fingers trapping them and smiled an even more wicked smile back at George.She subtlety shifted herself so that George’s index finger now met her still engorged clit and she moved herself with tiny movements so that George involuntarily started to massage it.She and George were having difficulty concentrating on the class and despite having sex so recently, Ariella was beginning to feel aroused yet again by this unexpected turn of events. She shifted herself slightly again and managed to find the tip of George’s thumb, which involuntarily started to work its way between her hot cum dripping cunt lips. She slowly moved forwards and backwards as his thumb began to open her cunt once more and went deeper and deeper in.Meanwhile her small movements on the bench made George’s trapped index finger rub her clit. Her eyes closed in pleasure.“Ariella!” came the voice of Miss Peacock, the Divination teacher “I’m glad to see you day dreaming with such a lovely smile on your face, but we haven’t gone into trance yet. That’s coming next.”Ariella sat up to attention, forcing George’s thumb still further into her sex cave.Miss Peacock lowered the lights until it was almost dark and started the hypnotic chant for this Divination lesson. All the pupils slowly started to sink into the trance state needed for divining the future - that is except George and Ariella.The way Ariella was using George’s finger and thumb to excite herself was making her ever more randy and, in the welcome gloom, she took her right hand, put it to her mouth and spat on it. She pushed back George’s kilt under the table and groped her way in to find his hard, fat cock. She starting to wank him off, her spit easing the up and down movements. George started to breathe hard, but then the rest of the class were now comatose so no one noticed.Rarely one not to take the lead, Ariella looked around at her hypnotised classmates and teacher and, slipping off George’s squashed and very wet hand, she dove under the bench, leaving him to flex his wet fingers in relief. Turning, Ariella put her head up George’s kilt and took him in her mouth, roughly, not like with Dave earlier, using her teeth to pull at the skin as she pulled him in and out, making the guy squirm in his seat with a mixture of pain and pleasure.“This is not good enough.” she thought after a few moments, “I’m doing all the work.” So, rotating around under the desk she put her head down and brought her ass up between his legs and guided his fat dick into her hot wet vagina. She moved a little forward and then rammed the hard boner back into her cunt while George held her ass. Then moving back and forth, George’s member going deeper and deeper each time back time she found herself rapidly towards another orgasm as George’s ball banged against her backside.Having been brought up in a boarding school Ariella had learnt the importance of a silent orgasm and this is what she now achieved as George’s cock burst forth with sperm spurting deep within her. She stayed there for a few moments holding him inside herself as his dick began to soften and then she moved forward, under the desk, to release him. There was now even more cum dribbling between her legs. “Oh, for some tissues!” she thought.George, who had sat with his eyes closed had not seen the danger, but looking down, Ariella suddenly noticed that in front of the desk were a pair of highly fashionable shoes, and one of then was tapping the floor.“Ariella?” said a quiet voice “Come out Ariella.” Pulling her kilt down behind her, jizz trickling out of her crack, Ariella crept out of the front of the desk. “Follow me!” commanded Miss Peacock is a sharp whisper. Then she said, loud enough that George could hear, “I’m going to assume that George is actually in a trance and knows nothing about what you just did!”At the same time Ariella was walking shamefaced and trembling behind Miss Peacock, towards the teacher’s study, her cunt dripping fresh sperm between her smooth young legs (this was from her recent encounter with George), the new French pupil Lucille L'Astique was also causing trouble.To be continued,by jane700bond for Literotica

Snogwarts graduates become Students of Briarwood, then compete for Sex Goddess.by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Preface:While boarding school did a reasonable job of separating guys and gals, The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts could not stop us being normal horny teens and experimenting. They had separate single sex boarding houses, but this generally meant that, at night, gals would experiment with gals and guys would experiment with guys. Then they would experiment with the opposite sex in small forgotten rooms and outbuildings and in the woods and fields that surrounded the college. Ariella, a British gal aged 18, when this story starts, might appear to have more experience than would be otherwise expected. She is no virgin! This higher education academy further develops the craft of wizardry in areas of seduction and behavioral manipulation.The heroine is taught in the story, by the young teacher, Gabriella Peacock “The Sex Goddess awakens desires in others and lets them fulfill their own fantasies through her own vast appetite for sex. She does not enslave! She gives and takes pleasure and fun.” This adaptation is based on the script posted by Jane700bond.Part 1.The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts was the premier post-secondary college of wizardry in the world and it was seven years after Ariella Divine and her other 11-year-old contemporaries had first arrived at the enormous Snogwarts castle in the far north of Scotland. Now 18, they had started their first year and are to take their Advanced Level Wizarding exams. Being 18 gave them some privileges the younger students back at Snogwarts don't have. For example, she only had to share a room with one other dorm mate instead of five; and  like herself, all college students had their own set of bathrooms and showers. She had looked forward to coming back to Scotland after the long summer holiday and catching up with old friends and lovers. There were twelve pupils in the top year in Slither-in House that had survived the earlier years and advanced to The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts, six each of guys and galsAriella was universally acknowledged to have grown up to be beautiful. She was slim with black hair, stunning turquoise blue eyes and pale skin inherited from her Irish grandmother. As so often happens, she had grown during the long summer holidays. At 5 foot 7, she now stood a good bit taller, was rather more curvaceous and her breasts had filled out nicely.This latter bit of growing made her very happy as she had been rather flat chested until then, not really even an A cup and she hadn’t worn bras. However, during this summer she was sure she could tell that her breasts had grown more each night of the holiday and she would experiment with them in front of the mirror before breakfast. Finally, in late August she achieved an ambition, to be able to play with her nipples with her own tongue. Soon, she thought, she would be able to suck her own teats!She deliberately dressed in a short-cut tee-shirt that was straining at the front as she wanted to show off her new weapons of sexual mass destruction. She appreciated the admiring glances from the people she passed in the street and in one or two cases, where she fancied the looker, returned the glance with a mischievous smile before she moved on. She had also noticed, the more her tits filled out, the more randy she was becoming!One adventurous day, late in the holiday, she had decided to go and look for some new bras that would fit her fast maturing body. This was to be her first proper bra fitting and Ariella was a little nervous about what was involved. Walking into the lingerie shop she noticed a rather stern woman behind the till and a much younger assistant with a nice face who Ariella thought was rather lovely. Choosing to ignore the matron and talk to the gal instead, together they discussed potential styles and colours and then, finding the gal ever more attractive, Ariella shyly asked if she could have a proper fitting. Ariella was so glad it was the young woman and not the foreboding manager who was to help her in such a personal manner. Cheerily the gal called out to the manager what she had been asked to do and led Ariella to the back of the shop.They squeezed themselves together into a small fitting room and both gals seemed to appreciate the closeness that this entailed. Currently Ariella was braless and she was aware that her now rather prominent and hard nipples protruded through the cotton of her top. Rather nervously Ariella stripped off her tee-shirt to reveal her newly blossomed breasts and the gal stood for a moment apparently admiring them, but maybe “just sizing her up professionally”, Ariella thought.The young gal’s tongue was peeking through her lips as she concentrated. The sight of it began to make Ariella feel a little horny, but she had a first got a real buzz of excitement when the clerk passed the tape measure around her back and then under her breasts, gently lifting them slightly with warm hands to get the tape underneath and to measure her chest properly. It was the first time anyone else had touched these new larger and rounder mounds and she was surprised at how sensitive they were.Then the clerk had really made her gasp as she lifted her breasts again and then moved the tape up and tightened it over Ariella’s nipples, the shop clerk’s face showed a knowing impish grin. They were alone together in the small fitting room close enough to hug and Ariella was certain the gal would love to play a much more dangerous game in the curtained square if she had dared. The clerk’s tongue was sticking out through her lips again as, with great absorption, she put her nose an inch from Ariella’s chest and then read out the measurement with a surprising huskiness in her voice: “34-inch C-cup, I think. Shall I go and get some for you to try on?”The gal rather slowly pulled the tape from Ariella’s chest, brushing as if accidentally the aureoles and hardened nipples - there was so little room, and it was such an intimate role she played, it could have been and accident - not! Ariella felt a heat between her legs as the clerk swished through the curtain and disappeared leaving her standing alone, half naked. She wondered about how horny she had become over the last couple of months as new hormones cruised her body. She seemed to think about sex more and more every day, her mind imagining a whole Karma Sutra of different possibilities with both guys and gals.Humping her large teddy bear had been the first surprise, the coldness of its glass nose on her clit and the bears soft fur between her legs made her appreciate the old stuffed toy in a very different way than when she had been a child. Then there was the head of the power-shower - wow what did that do when she sprayed between her legs and soaped herself? Then she had experimented in the kitchen when her parents were out. Olive oil was good, but coconut oil was better, especially when used to lubricate the banana with which she tested the tightness of her love canal by slowly parting her cunt lips with the black tip and gently pushing it in. The thing really to avoid, she discovered to her cost, was chilli oil. She had had to sit crying in a cold bath for half an hour after trying that on her clit and was not going to forget the heat of that exceedingly hot burning and painful orgasm.Even though it was a warm late August day, Ariella felt goose-pimples rising on her bare skin, especially around her exposed nipples and she shivered. The gal was about Ariella’s age, a little shorter, with her blonde hair tied tidily up in a ponytail. She had golden-brown eyes which seemed to look through Ariella and know her deepest desires.Ariella could tell the clerk was experienced in dealing with bras as her chest was front heavy and needed good support. It would have had a challenge getting that pair of whoppers through adolescence without a substantial investment in fitting sessions. She must have had a lot of fans at school! Now, in a low-cut white top the deep tight valley of her cleavage exuded sex-appeal and invited an investigation into the warm hidden depths of its crevasse. Ariella wondered at her size, “34D or, more probably, Double D?” she thought, but did not know the answer.The young woman’s lips were full like Ariella’s and she was wearing a fashionable scarlet lip-gloss. As she had turned to leave Ariella, could not help but clock her beautiful pert backside in tight-fitting leggings. Nice, she thought, and imagined for a moment cupping that ass, whilst grinding herself into the gal as they kissed deeply, fiery hot nipples rubbing together. The heat and moisture between Ariella’s legs became more noticeable and she felt the blood rise to her cheeks.After a few minutes, the clerk came back with a pile of boxes. “Shall I help you try them on?” She asked innocently.Ariella nodded, being her first time at a bra fitting, she barely dared to think what helping might involve; just having the gal measuring her had been arousing enough!The first bra was rear fastening and she put her hands out in front of her, hovering inches above the tempting cleavage, as the clerk threaded the straps up over her arms and then carefully and gently lifted Ariella’s breasts into the cups to make them comfortable. Ariella shuddered with a little gasp of pleasure as the hands slowly moulded her flesh into the right position. The gal then leaned forward putting her head over Ariella’s shoulder so she could see to fasten the bra at the back. The movement forward pushed the gal’s own breasts into Ariella’s hands. As Ariella hastily moved her arms to the side, the gal lent further forward and her own young covered bosom created a firm contact with Ariella’s increasingly hard and aroused exposed peaks. The clerk expertly did up the bra and held the embrace for a few moments longer than necessary before moving her chin slowly back over Ariella’s shoulder. Very deliberately, she kept her chin in firm contact with Ariella’s skin as she moved her head down over Ariella’s chest. Finally, the gal stopped with her nose rested on the link between the two cups of Ariella’s cleavage. Ariella stood there quietly, so close to the clerk that she could smell the sweetness of the gal’s breath. In a sudden a state of anticipation and rising desire, Ariella’s heart began to race.“I better test the tightness.” The clerk said with a gulp, moving back slightly and leaving a gap of air between their heaving bosoms. With an air of expert concentration, she inserted a finger of each hand under the left and right straps and tested the tension. Then she moved her fingers around to the front inside the bra’s material. She stopped, rather unprofessionally, with a finger on each nipple, then slowly inserting her thumbs up inside the cups, she pinched the teats gently making Ariella even more aroused. “A bit tight.” She said loudly, as if to an audience beyond the curtain. “Shall we try the next cup size up?” Reluctantly, Ariella thought, the clerk removed one of her hands and put her finger to her lips whilst miming a warning at the curtain with her eyes.There was a rustle outside and an authoritative female voice asked “How are things going Emelia?”“OK Miss Havisham,” the newly named Emelia replied “we’ll find the right fitting in a minute or two.”“Fine”, came the response “I’ll be by the till if you need me.” Again a rustle and footsteps moved away.“I’m sorry,” whispered Emelia to Ariella, “but I’m going to have to behave!” As if to contradict herself, she hovered her mouth directly over Ariella’s breasts as she seductively reached around and neatly undid the bra. As the breasts came free her sweet lips were apart and a drop of saliva escaped and slowly dropped onto Ariella’s newly unconstrained left breast. The clerk stared at the glistening drop for a moment and then quickly darted forward and took Ariella’s nipple in her mouth, at the same time she passionately began to play with the other nipple with her hand, rubbing the teat between her fingers. Ariella gasped and grasped Emelia ’s ass, cheeks and ground her hot crotch into the hottie, hoping their now engorged clits would connect somehow through their thin summer clothes. Half-naked, Ariella had never felt so hot.After a little while and some heavy breathing, aloud Emelia said, as normally as she could, “Have you tried a front-fastening bra?” With which she pulled her own top downward and unfastened her own bra as if demonstrating how it worked. Ariella gazed with amazement at the grapefruit sized tits and dived forward to take one of Emelia ’s amazing large brown nipples in her own mouth. In sudden desperation for sexual satisfaction, she thrust her hand down the front of Emelia ’s leggings and with urgency found her way through the flimsy panties to Emelia ’s hot, hot cunt lips and started massaging her sex.Another rustle outside and Ariella smiled mischievously at Emelia as she said loudly “I think front-fastening is much more convenient, but can I try the next size up?”“Yes of course, Miss.” Said Emelia and with Ariella’s hand still rubbing hard inside her panties and desperately trying not to gasp or moan, she started rummaging loudly through the boxes. “Here we are! Try this one. This one is a Tee-Shirt bra, just great for what you’re wearing.”With the looming presence outside, Emelia shrugged and grinning naughtily, carefully removed Ariella’s hand from her damp cunt and putting it to her mouth, and briefly licked her own sex juices from the other gal’s fingers. After one last desperate deep honey-flavoured kiss, Emelia straightened her clothes, handing Ariella the new bra and showed her how it fastened by demonstrating with her own. “That’s perfect,” called Ariella, in a business-like voice, “I’ll keep this one on and take those please.”Checking in the mirror she looked decent, Emelia turned to go through the curtain. Ariella, had a last feel of her new friend’s backside, slipping her hand between her legs and feeling the dampness there for a few moments. Using her thumb, she found Emelia’s hot cunt lips through the material, making Emelia gasp before she moved off through the curtain. A moment later a woman thrust her head through and asked if everything was satisfactory.“Excuse me,” said Ariella haughtily “but I’m dressing, do you mind!” The head withdrew with embarrassed rapidity and for a moment Ariella sat down with a sigh, her hand undoing the button and then going down into her shorts to find her firm, stiff clit crying out for satisfaction. After a moment or two she stood and started to pull on her tee-shirt, but her hand went down into the tight darkness again for a few more moments of pleasure. She was still playing with herself and had her back to the curtain when Emelia came in. The buxom woman stood pressing herself hard against Ariella’s back and licked her ear as she breathed deeply. Ariella could only just cope with the hot breath and tickling tongue, but when Emilia’s hand thrust down the front of her shorts to join her own, she nearly came. Emelia said aloud “Your bras miss.”She kissed Ariella on the back of the neck and passed over a piece of paper with her number on it. “Fancy a drink tonight?” She asked quietly and then slipped away. Ariella adjusted herself, then incredibly aware of the dampness between her legs and the smell of sex on her hand, she marched out past the manager into the sunlight.That night had been a great way to end the holiday. Emelia may have been a muggle, but she was a very sexy muggle and great fun to be with. After a short drink it was obvious that they couldn’t wait to get back to exploring each other’s bare barely adult bodies, so with sex hormones going wild in their 18-year-old brains they almost ran from the pub to Emelia’s small flat and were soon tearing each other’s clothes off to try and cool their heated naked skin.It was wonderful for Ariella to bury her head in Emelia’s large beautiful breasts and suckle her until Emelia groaned with longing. They were the biggest pair Ariella had ever played with and she loved the soft bouncing flesh and dark firm nipples. Ariella thought it so good to have her cunt licked and her clit teased by a gal who seemed to have much more experience than her school friend paramours. Ariella loved Emelia sitting on her face whist she probed the gal’s deep dark love tunnel with her tongue and gently nipping with her teeth.Sitting there, with Ariella’s tongue licking deep inside her, Emelia then brought her clit to orgasm and let Ariella drink an eruption of honey juices when she came. Ariella had no idea that a gal could cum like that, but lapped up the nectar as Emelia bucked and shuddered in climax.Ariella’s face was now soaking wet with Emelia’s cum juices and this made her own need to cum even more urgent. Emelia’s hot lubricated cunt slid easily over Ariella’s breasts and stomach, leaving a snail-trail of sex juices and then Emelia turned around to kneel between Ariella’s now spread-eagled legs. Emelia sucked Ariella’s nipples while she fucked her with two fingers, ever enlarging her hot pink wet hole. Then finding the magic g-spot, and at the same time using her thumb on Ariella’s clit, Emelia was able to bring Ariella to a simultaneous climax. Ariella screamed in pleasure as the orgasms made her entire body shudder and tingle; it was the best sex she had ever had … to date.The two gals spent the night together sometimes snoozing until one or the other, with exploring fingers, would arouse the other and they would start their love-making again discovering new delights. Finally, the dawn found them wrapped naked around each other in exhausted sleep.Now Ariella was at The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts, and a year of intrigue, magic and adventure was ahead of her and in Briarwood there was more chance of interesting sex than in any of the others. After her adventure with Emelia, Ariella thought if might be fun trying to win the role of Briarwood Sex Goddess and bring the poor reputation of Slither-in alumnae to new depths of depravity. Whilst an honour not recognised by the college officially, Sex Goddess was a title given to one of the babes of Briarwood each year and, in celebration of her newly awakened sex drive, Ariella thought of the excitement to be had on the way to be crowned.Slither-in was the naughty house at Snogwarts, where the virtuous and the boring where not welcome. Slither-in students were specially chosen by the Sorting Hat that magically recognised that they would grow up to be as randy as hell; the guys were filled with testosterone and the gals, nymphomaniacs. What could possibly go wrong in a boarding school house where the final year students where all full of new found magical powers and ready to experiment?Ariella had left the express train late in the afternoon and entered the Briarwood womens’ dorm, an ancient edifice of towers and dungeons. She went immediately to the house notice board. Firstly, there was a notice about uniforms.·         “Because of the current warm weather, and to maintain a healthy well-ventilated body, kilts and cotton shirts or blouses are the order of the day until the weather cools. In true Scots fashion kilts will be worn commando style by students. By order: Snake, the new Dean of Students”.Because the college was also in the north of Scotland, both sexes had a kilt as part of their uniform. The guys wore a more heavily pleated style, whilst the gals were lighter and shorter. The order to wear kilts was quite usual in warm weather, but the order for commando style was normally just for the guys. Ariella was intrigued and thought the coolness it provided would be a welcome change from wearing knickers all the time. But uniforms weren’t needed until the next day when lessons started.Ariella then looked to see who was sharing rooms with whom and was surprised to discover the name of her roommate was unknown to her. It was unusual for a new pupil to join in the final year. She went to the Dean of Students to ask who Lucille l'Astique was and where had she come from.Dr. Snake, who just joined the college faculty this fall semester, had come from the Slither-in House at Snogwarts. He already knew several of the college students from their younger days. He was also Master of Defense Against The Dark Arts (or DADA for short) and, as suited the position, was a tall dark saturnine figure, about thirty-five years old. He often frightened the pupils of the other houses with his dark humour and ferocious tongue, but he has a soft spot for his own students and after seven years Ariella was on good terms with him. She knocked and went into his office where Snake lounged in his office chair, feet up on the large red leather desk. He looked up as she came in and stared at Ariella with surprise, seeming to slowly take in how she had flowered over the summer, his eyes roving deliberately from her shapely legs, her firm bare midriff and then he her clocked her expanded bosom, straining in its tight short tee-shirt. After lingering thoughtfully for a moment his eyes finally came to rest on the stunning beauty of her face.Then slowly lifting himself languorously from his chair he approached with a wide smile. “Why Ariella,” he said, “you have grown both taller and considerably more beautiful over the holiday.” His six-foot three height always made her feel like the little girl she had been when she had first met him. Now he looked down on her with satisfaction as he took in her new shape, examining the newly formed breasts that pressed against the tight cotton of her top. The look he gave may have been entirely appropriate for the supposedly evil DADA Snake, Dean of Students, but was probably inappropriate for your average teacher.His hands motioned in front of her and for a moment Ariella, heart thudding a little faster, thought he was going to grab her breasts and try them for size. But instead, as if by magic a badge saying “Prefect” appeared in one hand and with extreme delicacy, he pinned it over her heart, being careful not to let the sharp pin prick her skin. Ariella grinned with excitement at the honour - Prefect! She was so overwhelmed it did not occur to her that Dr. Snake was extraordinarily close. His hands continued to hover near her top as if he was wondering if he could dare lift it up and expose the secret delights it hid.He smiled again, “Umm,” he muttered “your lips have filled out beautifully as well. Gosh, it is nice to have such a sexy and beautiful damsel in my care. I like to make the beautiful ones my Prefects so I can get to know them better. Maybe in your case the badge should say “Perfect” instead of “Prefect” you look so good. Damsels are much more attractive to have around … and more tempting … than those horrible randy guys, I always think. I never make them prefects. You must come and have tea with me one day“ He finished abruptly.Snake had never spoken to Ariella like this before and she felt flushed and a little delighted to have caught the attention of the older wizard. "Sexy and beautiful!” she thought, “I like that description.”“Who is this Lucille l'Astique I am to share with?” she asked looking into his dark smiling eyes.“Ah, Lucille!” he said. “She is a French dame, daughter of the infamous wizard the Marquis l'Astique le Grand. She has had to escape to Britain as her father was recently arrested for using black magic! I hope you will welcome her and make friends… I know you like to be friendly with gals.” He winked and Ariella wondered quite what he knew exactly about her being friendly with gals.“She is probably feeling lonely and scared.” He continued, “So I thought of lovely you as the perfect companion. Please show her the ropes and mentor her through the complexities of Snogwart’s life.”Ariella smiled and agreed to go and find the new gal and introduce her to the dormatory and the college. As she turned, Snake’s hand patted her bottom and Ariella, instinctively, brushed the hand away with her own which then came in hard contact with a very hard snake in Snake’s trousers. The doctor gasped and Ariella went brightly on her way thinking “Sex-goddess, I won’t even have to try!”Up the spiral staircase to the women’s study-bedrooms went Ariella, wondering what Lucille would be like. Her own French was reasonable, but she hoped the dame spoke English. Her bedroom was at the top of a tower with two staircases, which was split down the middle to divide the gals’ and the guys’ wings. As she walked in, she saw an elfish-looking figure wearing a light muslin shift leaning out of the window taking in the scenery. The sun shining on the dame made the shift almost see-through and Ariella stood transfixed for the moment looking at the golden figure, her youthful curves mere shadows under the material. Lucille straightened up and turned, the sun now illuminating the dame’s strawberry-blonde hair in a halo of brightness. She turned and smiled at Ariella and Ariella’s heart nearly stopped at the beauty of the dame before her. Ideas of herself as Sex Goddess disappeared as surely this was a real goddess revealed to her is all her power. “My goodness,” she whispered “you are beautiful!” and more loudly “Vous êtes très belle mademoiselle.”“Et tu!” said the stranger in a soft sexy voice.The young ladies were both beautiful. Ariella, long black braided hair with pale white skin from her Celtic ancestors, Lucille strawberry-blonde hair like rose-gold in an elf-bob, with honey-gold skin, toned by a more southern sun. Ariella, eyes turquoise blue like a Caribbean Sea and Lucille’s green like emeralds. Both their bodies were at the point of maturity where the gawkiness of childhood is replaced by the perfect blossoming of young womanhood. Both with perfect breasts and hips and long and shapely legs. Ariella a fine round face with and sexy cupid-bow lips and Lucille with the high-cheek bones of an aristocrat and wide lip formed into a superior smile. It was as if Lucille was a goddess of the sun and Ariella goddess of the moon.They stood and stared at each other for a long moment then realising her tongue was licking her lips and a blush was extending up her neck, Ariella first broke contact. She said with a voice she later thought must have sounded like the excited gabbling of a 1950’s gym mistress “Gosh Hello, I’m Ariella Divine, you must be Lucille l'Astique, fantastic to meet you, gosh! We’re to share this room, so jolly - I’m so very happy to meet you! Welcome to Student Dorm House.” I came from Slither-in House, at Snogwarts. She stopped realising she was babbling nonsense.“Slither-in? Slither … in?” repeated Lucille slowly with a hint of a grin, the words rolling around her mouth, “Is that what a guy’s cock does when he fucks you? Merde, it sounds like it!”Ariella was shocked, which was actually something she could hardly believe, given her life to date. Shocked not so much by the vulgarity that had just come out the mouth of this golden goddess, but by the sudden thought of a guy’s cock slithering between her legs. Looking at the expression on Ariella’s face Lucille smiled broadly and broke into a beautiful tinkle of laughter. She walked forward, put her arms on Ariella’s shoulders and kissed her on each cheek in the continental style. “I am sorry,” she said, “but I had not realised; you are an innocent. So cute!”“Innocent?” gasped Ariella in indignation, “Me? Cute? I tell you mademoiselle; I’m going to be voted the Sex Goddess of Briarwood this year. You just took me by surprise - I had just never thought of the word Slither-in that way before. Quite an exciting concept really.”The blonde dame stepped forward and looked deep into Ariella’s sea blue eyes “Is Sex Goddess a position in this place? Like Head dame? Wow! I thought you British didn’t like sex.”Ariella, stared back and said a little quietly “Yes, we enjoy sex and Sex Goddess is a title you can win in. The idea is to make all the other pupils want to slave, to meet your every wish!”Lucille stepped closer still so that the two goddesses now touched each other, nipple to nipple. “Let’s have a competition.” she said, huskily, the words spoken so close to Ariella’s lips she could feel the breath of them. Ariella brushed her lips against those of the other dame, then she nervously pushed out her tongue and slowly parted Lucille’s lips. Lucille responded and soon the gals were kissing passionately. Without letting go, Ariella led Lucille to one of the beds and there they lay together limbs tangled and breathing harder and harder as their bodies were turned on by the exploring hands of the other.To be continued..by jane700bond for Literotica

Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 15The Live Sex ShowGeoffrey performs in public.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.We were sitting cuddling together on the sofa when Colin arrived, with Mia in tow. Angie had offered to cook that afternoon and we were trying to decide what we fancied. I suggested a chilli con carne with rice. Angie decided otherwise."Kids," she called. They wandered in from the kitchen with glasses of milk and a chocolate biscuit each."If I go shopping for ingredients, would you two help me cook tea tonight?" The two teens shared a look and agreed. "Right," she announced, standing up. "Go and sort out your homework with grandad; I'll go shopping."I stood and went to get my wallet. She glared at me. "Go on. Do it," she challenged me. "I bloody dare you to offer me money to get food for the people I care about." I carefully closed the drawer and apologized for my insensitivity. "I just don't want you to think that we take you for granted," I explained.Her expression softened. "And if I ever feel that way, I'll say something, but right now it's my turn to give. Please allow me that."I went and pulled her into a hug. "Sorry Angie. You know I wouldn't deliberately upset you. Am I forgiven?"She returned my hug. "You were never in trouble. I was just reminding you that we're family now and I want to contribute too."She gave me another squeeze, a brief kiss and she left. I turned to the kids, who had watched our exchange, fascinated. "What?" I asked.Colin shook his head. "Not sure about this whole adult relationship stuff," he griped. "They are all weird." Mia smiled at his comment, but didn't argue. To be fair, the lad had a point."Okay." I clapped my hands. "Homework?"It turned out that they were studying climate change. Their teacher had given the class three questions and they were free to choose which one to answer. I suggested that Colin and Mia avoided answering the same question so they weren't accused of copying, and sent them off to the study.Angie was back and in the kitchen laying out her ingredients when the teens finally reappeared. Colin, ever the gentleman, had allowed Mia to use our laptop for her slides, while he had used my tablet. That was fine; it wasn't as though we regularly used our devices to cruise porn sites. Besides, I had made sure that Marie knew to use private tabs if she was viewing adult content. The kids were old enough to start learning about relationships. Images of explicit sex were not on their agenda for some years to come.I sent them in to the kitchen and, with their permission, went to check over their homework. I was reassured. If I had seen job applications written that thoughtfully, they both definitely would have qualified for an interview.I joined the others in the kitchen, only to find that I was redundant. Colin was slicing an onion, Mia was chopping mushrooms and Angie was trimming what looked like a pork fillet. She looked up and shook he head, smiling. "The sous chefs are doing fine," she explained. "I want them to feel confident that they can work without being micro-managed."I watched Colin. He was doing well. Slow, perhaps, but careful. Mia was taking equal care to have all the slices of mushroom a similar thickness."Shall I set the table then?" I suggested. The consensus was that yes, I could perhaps make myself useful that way."Set for a starter, main and dessert, please," Angie advised me. "We have a full menu planned.""Wine?""A nice white, maybe an oaked chardonnay," suggested Colin. "I checked on my phone," he explained, in response to my surprised expression.I grunted and went to set about my assigned tasks, and that was how Marie found me when she returned from work. "That's my job when you're the cook," she observed."I have been supplanted by our wicked betrothed and her evil teen minions," I sulked."That's nice, dear," she said, absently, as she bustled about putting her coat away.We went into the kitchen together once I had finished. My wife walked up behind Angie and gave her a big hug. "Geoffrey is feeling emasculated," she told her friend. The minions looked on in amusement.Angie gave a derisive snort. "It's my turn to cook with the kids because I'm here today. Geoff can take his turn any day.""There you go, Geoff," my wife reassured me. "We still enjoy your cooking, it's just that Angie gets less opportunity." Seeing as how I was only pretending to be upset, it was easy to pretend that all was forgiven. I accepted the explanation with a kiss for both of my girls and went off in search of a bottle of wine.I sat and red, while Marie and Angie caught up in the kitchen. Marie joined me ten minutes later. "Angie's bursting to tell me about her day, but all she dare say in front of the kids is that you and she had a pleasant afternoon."I glanced at the door. "I don't think we should have this conversation here and now. If one of the youngsters walks in, the guilty silence will just be uncomfortable for everyone. So how was your day?"And so we sat and I listened to her accounts of generous donors, sweet natured old ladies and the occasional twat who tried to bargain down the price on the ticket. For Fuck's sake! It's a charity shop. And Marie was clear; the worst offenders were most obviously not short of change. They were just tight bastards. Not that my beloved ever capitulated. She would just smile sweetly and remind them where they were, pointing out that they were welcome to try the same approach in John Lewis with her full support.We made the occasional foray to the kitchen but our offers of help were politely, but firmly, rebuffed. To be fair, the atmosphere was relaxed. I asked about the menu and, after looking to the chef for approval, Mia ran through it. "We are starting with cubes of baked breaded brie on a bed of salad with a lingonberry relish. Then there is pork stroganoff with green vegetables and rice. For dessert we are having individual warm pear frangipane tartlets with chocolate sauce and vanilla ice cream." She paused. "Oh, yes," she continued. "If anyone is still hungry there's a selection of cheeses as well as olives, and some nice bread to go with dipping oils and vinegars."I did a quick calculation in my head. "At today’s prices, I reckon that meal would come in at about £50 plus per head just in a country pub." Mia just grinned at me. I carried on. "Can I afford to get used to eating like this?"I looked around the kitchen brigade and saw three unreasonably happy cooks. Angie was obviously less demanding of the children and seemed thrilled to be able to pass on her knowledge. Colin just loved cooking and Mia seemed to be determined to learn so that she could help her mum.I turned to Angie. "This all smells wonderful. Wendy and Linda should both be here well before six. Is that okay, Chef?"Angie looked at her team. "Starters on the pass for six o'clock.""Yes Chef!" They shouted in unison. We shook our heads and left them to it.Wendy arrived first. Mia had sent her a text to say that they were eating at our place again. Wendy tried to apologize for intruding but we, particularly Marie, were having none of it. "We love having Mia with us. I know she's very mature but, as Colin is here anyway, it makes no sense for her to be at home, alone," my wife told her. "In addition, Angie is doing a cookery masterclass and she is way more tolerant of the kids than she is with me, so it's easier just to let them get on with it."Mia must have heard her mum's voice because she left the kitchen, briefly, to give her mum a hug before apologizing. "Sorry mum, but I need to turn the tarts so they brown evenly." And, with that, she dashed back to the kitchen. We led a bemused Wendy to the living room, sat her down and asked about her day. Her eyes filled as she explained just how grateful she was not to come home to have to start cooking a meal, even just for one night. She had a decent job in the Civil Service so money wasn't too much of a problem. She just struggled finding time to be the wage earner, housekeeper and mum. She felt guilty too that Mia seemed to feel obliged to sacrifice her spare time to help around the house rather than being a teenager.Marie glanced at me. We're not telepathic but I was certain we were thinking the same thing. Wendy was so caught up in being the perfect single parent, she had forgotten how to be Wendy.We never really got the chance, that evening anyway, to pursue that thought as we heard the front door open to herald our daughter's arrival. What followed, by then, seemed oddly familiar. Hearing his mother greeting us, Colin emerged from the kitchen, hugged his mum, and promptly departed, shouting over his shoulder, "Sorry mum. Got to dash. I can't let the rice overcook. Love you."Linda appeared as flummoxed as Wendy had. "I don't know what it is about this house, but there always seems to be something odd going on just lately." Wendy looked at her in surprise. "What?" my daughter retorted. "How many other throuple weddings have you been invited to? Even more particularly, how many with a Star Wars dress code?" She shook her head. "Christ, I hope it isn't genetic; otherwise I'm well and truly fucked!" She put her hand to her mouth guiltily and checked to see that neither of the youngsters had overheard. "Sorry all. That just slipped out," she apologized. "I've had a weird day at work too. Some half-wit manager wanted me to;” She did the 'air-quotes' with her fingers. "; Expedite a delivery to an important client in Nice.""Let's sit down and you can vent in comfort," I suggested. I led our daughter through and Marie followed with Wendy. "Now, go on. Story so far, idiot, big words, France. New readers start here."She explained that, in order to cover his ass for something that his team had screwed up, said half-wit tried to make it Linda's problem to solve. The vehicle in question was already in France and the driver had to observe French law. The only way to 'expedite' the delivery would be to exceed his permitted hours or fly another driver out to take over; neither was going to happen. Being Marie's daughter, of course she just picked up the phone and asked the operations manager for a cost code for the air fare from Gatwick to Lyon. Apparently the idiot had just assumed that Linda, being a woman could just, who knows? Make it go away?Ops manager had obviously queried the request and Linda, quite disingenuously, told him. It was not well received. She sighed. "On the upside, I got the problem back where it belongs. On the other hand, now I have to watch my back in case he tries to retaliate." She took a deep breath and sat back. "Thank you." We must have looked puzzled. "For just listening and not telling me what I should have done," she explained. She thought for a moment. "This place is still weird though."As she finished that thought, Colin appeared from the kitchen with a white napkin over his arm, to invite us take our places at the table. Linda looked at me. "See?" She mouthed. I could only grin in reply.We took our seats as directed and were joined by Angie and Mia. Colin disappeared to the kitchen and returned with the bottle of wine I had selected and placed in the fridge earlier. Handing it to me to open he returned to the kitchen. Angie cleared her throat. "Wendy, Linda; would you be prepared to let Mia and Colin have a small glass of wine with their meal? They have put their hearts into preparing it; it seems unfair that they miss out on that one component."Mia sat, apparently startled, and watched as her mother considered Angie's request. Wendy nodded slowly. "That seems fair. I'd rather she experienced alcohol in a civilized setting like this." She looked around the table. "Rather than getting hammered at her first student party at Uni."Linda nodded in agreement. "I'll get some glasses for them." Colin reappeared carrying three plates that he placed in front of Angie, Marie and Wendy. He made the journey again, this time serving Linda, Mia and me. He made the final trip for his own starter. As he sat, I reached across and poured a half measure of wine into his glass. He looked to his mum for reassurance. She smiled in acknowledgement. I poured a similar glass for Mia and then shared the remainder amongst the adults.I picked up my glass. "Ladies, Colin, a toast to the Chef and her crew." We four non-cooks raised our glasses in tribute; the cooks acknowledged our compliment and then joined in the toast. Then we attacked the food. The brie was delicious and matched beautifully with the sweet fruit jam. I watched surreptitiously as Colin finished a mouthful and self-consciously took a sip of wine. His brow furrowed as he reconciled the flavors of the wine and the food. He went back to his food looking thoughtful. We finished the starter and complimented the cooks on the flavor and the presentation. It had looked as good as it tasted.We moved onto the main course. Angie and Mia plated up in the kitchen, while Colin worked 'front of house'. Again, the meal was delicious. Angie's version was discs of pork in an onion and mushroom sauce made with crème fraiche, Dijon mustard and smoked paprika, finished with a hint of lemon juice. The plain white rice was perfect for soaking up the sauce.Colin sipped his wine again. "It tastes different with this course," he commented. "It still works but in a different way." He looked to Mia for opinion."Is it because the lingonberry was so sweet that the wine tasted sharper?" She asked me.I shrugged. "Probably. It might even be something to do with the lactic acid in the crème fraiche. What matters is whether you like it.""I do," she smiled and turned to Angie. "Thank you;” She hesitated. "I'm sorry. But I don't know what to call you.""Grangie," offered Colin."Or Angie," suggested our fiancée.Wendy seemed uncomfortable. "Isn't that a bit familiar? Wouldn't Mrs. and your surname be more appropriate?""Technically," interjected Linda. "If you were going to insist that we stand on ceremony, Mia should address Angie as Professor Weston." She frowned at the thought. "Nope. This place is weird enough already. Angie or Grangie. He's Geoff or grandad; that's Marie or grandma and I'm Linda. We want you and Mia to be comfortable here."Mia considered. "Thank you Angie for getting mum and Linda to let us have wine with the meal.""You both earned it dear," Angie assured her. "Now. Desserts, I think."Again, the two girls plated as Colin served. The tartlets looked amazing; a light short crust pastry filled with an almond flavored sponge topped with poached pear cubes. On each plate there was a swirl of chocolate sauce over a generous quenelle of vanilla ice-cream, starting to melt where it touched the still warm tart. I knew where Angie had gone shopping for the ingredients for the meal, and the small fragrant black specks confirmed that she had not economized on cheap ice-cream. This was made with actual vanilla pods. The aroma from the plate was amazing; it was all that I could do not to dive straight in. Still, manners required that I wait until everyone was served, so that's what I did.Once Colin was seated, we began. The taste was amazing. I glanced towards Angie in inquiry. "Star anise as well as cinnamon," she clarified. I nodded, impressed, and turned back to my dessert and savored the remainder. I watched as Colin took another sip of his wine and then Mia as she followed suit. Colin actually shuddered. Mia merely looked disappointed."Have a sip of water," I suggested. "And then wait a couple of minutes after you've finished eating."After the seven plates were all but polished clean, we thanked our catering team. It had been an absolutely lovely meal and the final course had been a triumph. Linda and Marie stood to clear the table, but returned immediately to sit with our guests and chat as we finished our wine."I've never eaten like that before," Wendy admitted."At home, you mean?" Asked Linda.Wendy shook her head. "Ever. My husband didn't like 'fancy foreign muck' so it was fish and chips, takeaways or just ready meals." Her voice cracked with emotion. "Even now, most of our meals are out of the freezer. I can boil potatoes and grill sausages and reheat tinned or frozen veg. My dad just liked the same old stuff too, so that's all my mum taught me. That's about my limit. At this moment," she admitted, sadly, "Mia's almost certainly a better cook than I am."Angie surprised me. She isn't always the most diplomatic of us. "Being untutored is not the same as being a failure." She reached for Wendy's hand. "Tell us how we can help, and between us, you have a group of capable cooks here who are happy to teach you whatever we can."Marie and I finished our drinks and Linda joined us in the kitchen. The brigade had washed and tidied as they went so there was only really the crockery to deal with. That went in the dishwasher. We cleaned the hob and worktops and sorted out the saucepans then returned to the living room. The teens had disappeared, leaving Angie and Wendy talking about food.When Wendy confessed that she would struggle to even shop for a meal such as we'd just had, Linda made a contribution. "A girl I work with wanted to branch out from the same old stuff she always cooks, so she orders from one of those on-line delivery companies. She swears by them now." She picked up her phone. "I can call her and if you decide to do it and say she recommended them to you, then you'll both get a discount."Wendy looked uncertain. The poor woman had no self-confidence at all. Linda left the room and returned two minutes later scrolling on her phone. "Here," she said, passing her phone to Wendy. "Jan told me how to install their app. Pick four meals for two people from this menu list and you'll get everything you need delivered next week, along with recipe cards. Jan said the instructions are dead simple and she's actually learning to cook from doing it."Wend called for Mia to come and choose with her and, together they picked four meals that they thought they might enjoy cooking together. While they did, Colin and I chatted about his first experience of wine with a meal. "It tasted nice, except with dessert," he told me. "Would a sweeter wine have been nicer?""Probably," I acknowledged. "There's a lot of snobbery and nonsense about wine, but some types do go with some foods better than others. I didn't find it clashed to the extent that you did, so personal preference and experience play a part too."At that point Mia called him over to see what she and her mum had chosen for the following week. He pointed to one selection. "Grandma makes that sometimes. It's ace."Wendy passed the phone back to Linda and the pair completed the sign up and the first order, making sure to claim the discount. Wendy seemed conflicted. "I'm a bit nervous about having to make something I've never done before," she confessed. "But I'm excited at the same time.""Think of this," my wife suggested. "As long as you have a loaf of bread, a tin of baked beans and some cheese in the house, even if it all goes horribly wrong, at least you won't starve."The conversations about food carried on until Wendy looked at her watch. "Oh goodness," she exclaimed. "Look at the time!" And after collecting Mia and thanking us for our hospitality, within ten minutes they were gone.Linda pulled me into the kitchen. "That poor girl's husband did a proper number on her: the bastard," she spat. "She copes okay at work because she knows her job. But as a person;” She paused, speechless."I know, sweetheart. We all do. And she's such a lovely woman too."She stared at me, suspiciously. "Are you three planning something?""No," I answered, sort of honestly. "But if an opportunity presents itself, we would probably try to help her see what a worthy person she is."Linda didn't seem convinced but seemed prepared to let the matter drop; well almost. "Just don't hurt her," she warned me. "Or else." And with those words, she collected Colin, her coat and her car keys and, after saying goodbye and thanking Angie for the meal, they left.I went to put the kettle on for a coffee and, as I expected, on strolling into the living room with our drinks, found the two women deep in conversation about our afternoon's sex. "It was so messed up," Angie was complaining. "I hated him, but I needed him so much at the same time. And when he did finally let me come." She paused as she re-lived the memory. "Fuck! Marie, it was amazing."My wife took her cup from me and looked up uncertainly. "Geoffrey?" I had a reasonable idea what she was thinking.I considered my reply as I passed Angie her drink. I sat next to my wife. "Obviously, in this situation, I would be totally in control of your pleasure. Submissiveness does not sit well with you so this seems unappealing. I understand entirely." I took a sip and carried on. "The purpose of the game, though, is to extend your orgasm beyond what you would willingly do yourself: hence the restraints."Angie seemed to be bursting with frustration. I signaled her to calm down. "Perhaps if you reframed the play," I suggested. Marie seemed intrigued. "Instead of thinking of me dominating you in a master/slave relationship, perhaps think of me as a trusted agent providing you with an uncomfortable service that benefits you in the long run.""Go on," my wife prompted me, cautiously."Like a dentist or a masseur. Uncomfortable in the short term but with an outcome that makes you feel better. But, in order to achieve the benefit, you have to surrender some freedom for the duration."Angie couldn't sit quietly any longer. "That's it!" She blurted out. "That's how I felt. Not humiliated or hurt or abused; I wanted him to stop but at the end, fuck! It was worth it.""Even so," I cautioned. "The fact that, again, you are thinking about ceding control of your pleasure to me is a worry. Angie enjoys it. Lucy seems to relish gifting herself." I put my cup down and took Marie's hand. "You were worried about normalizing restraint, and yet here we are discussing it again. I will say this once more. This was my treat for Angie. I enjoy making her happy but that has no bearing at all on what you and I do. I have boundaries too but, as long as you or any of your, what's your preferred word? Coven; that's it. As long as you or the others in the coven don't overstep, I will happily do whatever is asked of me.""So, if I didn't want that experience, you wouldn't feel slighted?" She asked, cautiously."Okay," I replied. "Stupid analogy coming up. Wendy asks me to show her how to chop onions. I show her. She's happy; it cost me nothing; it cost you nothing. Now, you could say, 'show me too,' or you might say, 'I prefer my own way.' My ego is not so fragile that you taking option two in the kitchen, or the bedroom, will crush it.""He means it, babe," Angie added. "He got a quick bang at the end, but the rest was all for my benefit." She stopped and looked thoughtful for a moment. "Would it be different if it was me; a woman?"I saw my wife's expression change as Angie's words sank in. "I don't know," she admitted. My cousin was much bigger and stronger than me, the way that Geoff is, but you are less intimidating, even though you're taller than me."""That's it then," Angie declared with finality. "You and I will play together sometime and we'll find out where your comfort zone sits. If needs be, I can have you climbing the walls begging for cock and then Geoff can join us when I think you're ready, and he can give you the porking you'll be craving." She sat back with an evil contented grin."That sounds very supportive, dear," Marie responded, with more than a hint of sarcasm. But I knew that the seed was sown and she'd make her decision in her own time.I changed the subject at that point; I needed some help with Jo's birthday surprise. I explained my thinking, my girls offered some improvements and we had a plan. The next couple of hours were spent cuddled up on the sofa watching TV; Marie in her usual spot on my right and Angie on my left. I wasn't sure when this became our practice, but they seemed content and that's all that mattered. We weren't late to bed but, oddly enough, we just snuggled up together and went to sleep. It felt like it had been a long day.So; Friday morning. A fine day, if a bit breezy, so I suggested a walk after breakfast. We strolled through our favorite park but, instead of retracing our steps home, we carried on into town. We meandered. We stopped by the gallery where Lucy's works were still on display, marveling at the number of 'Sold' stickers on the frames and the prices in the catalogue. With my new understanding of her style, I could see myself in some of the paintings and speculated whether I could see Marie or Angie's presence.There was a new canvas in the gallery. It was titled 'Patterns at the dance'. Swirls of vivid color with corresponding more somber lines. Of course! The women's dresses and the men's suits. And there, in the bottom left was our table. My turquoise blending with coral pink to my right and dark orange to my left; obviously Marie and Angie. In turn the pink merged into a pale yellow and the orange into a vivid green; obviously Sue and Margie. Now I knew how Lucy saw my girls. I was fairly certain which was which.I reeled when I saw the price. Ten thousand! Admittedly, it was a large work by comparison with the others, but still; I pointed it out to the girls. Marie was amused. "We'll pop into Boots and see if we can get some lipstick in our colors," she suggested, mischievously. "See if she notices when we see her this afternoon."So that was the next half hour taken care of. On the way to the café to recover, we passed a menswear shop. I was dragged in and, to the delight of both women, there we found a turquoise silk tie. Not buying it was never an option.We stopped in at the pub on the way home. Tony confirmed that everything was set for that evening and agreed to my request to have the small room downstairs for my additional guests to assemble before we joined the party. He reminded me about swearing everyone to secrecy and making it clear that this was a sex show, not an orgy. He was not going to lose his license or his reputation because one of my guests blabbed. I agreed, of course.After a light lunch at home, the three of us sat and chatted until it was time for the girls to get ready. I picked up my book. They reappeared at about three thirty, both looking very smart: Marie in a knee length dress that showed a discreet cleavage and Angie in tailored black trousers and a smart blue tailored jacket. Both were wearing heels and both were sporting the lipsticks they had bought that morning.I offered them a lift to the pub but they decided to walk. Marie had thought of some items that we might need that evening and wanted to stop off at the newsagents to pick them up. Angie also held up bag, saying that she had raided our toy box;  just in case. They left, giggling like schoolgirls, almost forgetting Jo's present in their excitement.I sighed, made myself a coffee, took my erection pill and sat down with my book to relax. I red for an hour or so then went to get ready. I showered and shaved and then looked thoughtfully at my groin. Should I manscape? Recognizing that I should have thought of this earlier, and resolving to discuss it later with Marie and Angie, I decided that a scissor trim could work but shaving was a step too far. After ten minutes, I was happy; any more ran the risk of being too much.My outfit was, as I had expected, laid on the bed. Tailored trousers, slip-on leather shoes;  no socks, a fitted cream shirt and my blue silk tie. There was my smart charcoal grey woolen jacket hanging on the wardrobe door. The girls ( I assumed both were involved) had chosen pale blue square-cut hipster briefs for my undies. I agreed with their selection. I checked my watch: five thirty; Jane and Wendy would be arriving at the party around then, after work, and my special guests would start to arrive about fifteen minutes later. I dressed quickly, checked myself in the mirror, grabbed my wallet and set off to the pub.I was still at the bar ordering my drink, when Ken arrived. He and the woman I instantly recognized from our previous video chat as Cath, his wife, were helping Charles into the bar. I left my drink with the barmaid and led them to our private room. After getting them settled, I returned to the bar and ordered drinks for them too, adding them to my tab. The rest of my party started to drift in after that. The students Mark, Tabby and Alice; then Mike, his wife Becky and their shared partner Ruth, Becky's Ex-Sister-in-Law, now divorced from Becky's brother. Adrian and Emily were only a minute or so behind them. They all chose a drink and I directed them to the back room.Tony shooed me away to entertain my guests, promising to bring the order through for me. I thanked them all for being there, and Ken for collecting Charles. I explained in general terms what I had planned for that evening and, as diplomatically as I could, reminded them that this was a live sex performance, not an orgy. Although as a private event with no paid performers I wasn't sure what laws we would be breaking, this was our pub and we didn't want its reputation trashing. That led to my warning about discretion. The details of this evening should remain in the room upstairs. Could they say that they had once seen a live sex show? Yes. Could they say who, when and where? No. They all agreed without reservation.I checked my watch: ten to six. Checking with Ken one last time, I left to congratulate the Birthday Girl.Now, I'll be honest here. From my perspective, I only found out how the party had progressed up to that point when I spoke to Marie and Angie later that evening. But from the purpose of narrative continuity, perhaps I should insert that here.Marie and Angie had arrived first, as planned, and sat at their usual table where they were joined by Sue and Margie straight from the school where they both taught. Lucy arrived next, having collected Jo's pre-ordered birthday cake from the local patisserie. Marie showed her to the upstairs room and they put it on the table. They checked that all the curtains were closed and were pleased to find that the room was pleasantly warm.Marie put the bottle bag with our gift on the table and Lucy placed her gift, in a beautifully wrapped box, next to it. The went back to the bar to await the others; Marie stopping on the way to order drinks for everyone. Well, a liter bottle of Prosecco and nine glasses. Tony took the order and opened a tab as I'd asked. Megan was next, as elegant as ever, followed by Jo. The girls greeted her excitedly, wishing her a happy birthday. Our newest friends were introduced to the group as the girls arrived, though Lucy had already met them and knew them, literally, intimately. It was then that Lucy twigged that my two had color coordinated their lipstick with her canvas."Did you like it?" she'd asked nervously, realizing that they must have seen the painting.They reassured her that she had captured the atmosphere and movement beautifully and she had sat back, satisfied.They had just settled down when Kate and Sam arrived. Marie poured everyone a glass of fizz and they toasted the birthday girl. They sat and nattered happily while they finished the bottle and then Marie had Lucy lead everyone upstairs while she collected the menus and another two bottles of wine. Just Pinot Grigio this time though.They sent Angie back to the bar with their choices from the menu and, on her return, allowed Jo to open the cards and presents. She opened Megan's first: a gorgeous thigh length ivory satin dressing gown. Next was ours, the Trinidad rum. Apparently it was a name Jo was familiar with and she knew it had an excellent reputation. She had frowned at Marie. Jo was aware of how expensive it was. My wife had dismissed Jo's concern; the gift was from the three of us so the price was commensurate. Jo knew better than to argue.Kate and Sam used the same excuse for their combined gift of Victoria's Secret bra and brief set in fuchsia pink to complement Jo's caramel complexion. The set, I was to learn later, was an open cup demi bra matched with a wisp described as an embroidered lace thong.Sue and Margie, not having met Jo before, had shared the cost of what Marie assured me was a rather exclusive skin care set.Lucy was grinning like a Cheshire Cat when she passed across her gift. Jo had hefted the box in her hand, commenting how heavy it was. The others were as intrigued as Jo as she removed the paper to reveal a plain cardboard gift box. Removing the lid, she had frozen at the sight of the contents nestling on a bed of crumpled tissue paper. It was the first of the limited edition replicas of my cock to leave the studio. Lucy beamed as she informed her friends that Jo's gift was in a hard wearing and washable turquoise acrylic and contained a drop of my semen within it.Jo turned it over in her hands, glancing at Marie, possibly to see if she was offended. She wasn't. "Good God," Jo had murmured. "To think I've had the original inside me." Marie laughed as she told me that they had all had a quiet moment of introspection until Angie cheerfully observed that she and Marie had both had it (the original) up their bums too. That had lightened the mood and Jo started to open her cards and was still reading them when the food arrived.The rest of the afternoon, apparently, went much as usual, the two new girls and the seven old friends laughing and joking over their drinks: the bottles of wine being interspersed with soft drinks or teas and coffees as Jo cut and shared out the cake. The first change came at five thirty when Tony showed Jane and Wendy into the room. Wendy was a little uncomfortable in social situations and this group had a very strong dynamic. Fortunately Angie and she had formed a strong bond, akin to aunt and favorite niece, and that seemed to have settled her nerves somewhat.In Jane's case, there was a matter to be resolved. When she had met Marie for a coffee some days before, Jane had appalled my wife by repeating some malicious personal gossip that Jane had heard from her friend group. Much as she liked Jane and sympathized with her, particularly admiring the way she'd coped after her husband's death, Marie was reluctant to proceed with her plan to invite Jane to meet the rest of 'the girls'. Jane had redeemed herself, a little, when she recognized the hypocrisy of her judging other's private lives as I showed her around my favorite adult store.Marie had taken her to one side as Angie introduced Wendy to the others. Jane had taken the initiative and apologized to my wife for making her uncomfortable. She also thanked Marie for being sufficiently secure to trust me to take another woman, particularly one I routinely flirted with, to a sex shop. Jane explained that she had sat listening to her friends the following day and realized what a bitter and venomous group of people she had fallen in with. She had finished her coffee, picked up her shopping and left. She had not spoken to them again and nor, she had assured Marie, would she, ever.My wife had hugged her, kissed her cheek and led her back to the group to make the next round of introductions. Pre-warned, both Jane and Wendy had brought token gifts. Prosecco from Wendy and a Hotel Chocolat selection from Jane. The girls were still chatting when I appeared. Apparently, Lucy's gift had already been discreetly replaced in its box.I realized as I entered the room followed by Tony, that I had to navigate the next few minutes quite carefully. First I greeted my wife and our girlfriend. Jane was shocked to see the affectionate kiss from Angie. Then it was my little sex-toy's turn; obviously Lucy wasn't about to wind her libido down for any reason, so the kiss I got from her could have powered a searchlight. That surprised Wendy as well as Jane. Wendy knew about Angie but not the rest of our complicated relationships.I greeted each of my lovers in turn, leaving Jo until last. I opened my arms and pulled her close. We kissed briefly. "Happy birthday, beautiful," I whispered, kissing her again and luxuriating in the feel of her warm full tits against me. She thanked me for her gift. I smiled and looked at Tony who, with his wife's help, was clearing away the plates from their meal. He signaled his understanding and left.I turned towards Jane, holding out my hand. She looked uncertainly to Marie for reassurance. My wife just inclined her head in approval and Jane stepped into my embrace. She looked up, her eyes moist and I bent to kiss her. I heard someone sigh;  I think it was Angie;  as Jane and I finally shared a genuine loving kiss. I felt her body shaking with emotion and I broke away. "Speak to Marie," I told her quietly. "She'll explain everything, and then you'll understand why we hold our privacy so dear." I kissed her once more and then released her.Finally, I faced Wendy. "I know how strange this must all seem, but these women are all our friends; some old, some new. I'd be delighted if you would share a hug with me, but what you do next is completely up to you." I made no move towards her. I'm not a predator and nor was it my place to persuade her. The offer was there and the choice had to be entirely hers.She gazed appraisingly around our little group. I tried to guess what she was thinking. Was I blackmailing them? Forcing them into a sex cult? But no. She'd been chatting with them; they were strong, intelligent, fiercely independent women. They had greeted me the way that friends or lovers would, without any sign of reluctance or compulsion and, in Jane's case, as though an unrequited love was finally being returned.She walked slowly forward. "I want whatever they are having," she said, slightly hesitantly. Then she smiled, seemingly realizing that she had paraphrased the line from When Harry Met Sally. She pressed herself close and embraced me. We savored the feel of each other's bodies before we finally kissed. "Slowly, Wendy," I cautioned her as we separated. "You've been hurt. These women will help you to heal, but Linda will kill me if I hurt you too."She looked across to Angie and then Marie, trying to gauge their reactions. Obviously, neither seemed anything other than content to see this statuesque but emotionally vulnerable woman experiencing a moment of quiet intimacy. "I like this feeling," she admitted quietly. This time she initiated the kiss without hesitation then stepped away. "I think that I need to speak with Marie too."The doors opened again; this time it was Tony followed by my special guests carrying their drinks, apart from Ken and Adrian who were assisting Charles. Tony's wife, Gail, followed with two more bottles of wine. I returned to Jo, as Tony and the five students began to rearrange the tables and chairs to face the small stage, and explained. "When Marie reminded me that it was your birthday, I remembered your fantasy. We played it out in front of Kate and Marie but teased you by offering a performance in front of all your friends." I saw realization start to dawn as I spoke. "But then," I continued. "It occurred to me that it would be an even bigger thrill for you in front of an audience with strangers in it." I took both hands in mine. "Did I misjudge? Will you accept this birthday gift from all of us?""But I'm old now, Geoff," she protested. "Who would want to see me naked?"I caught Mark's eye and waved him across. He put down the chair he was moving and joined us. "Yes Geoff?" He asked, obviously trying not to stare at Jo."Mark," I said. "It was my intention that Jo would be part of the show tonight but she tells me that I've made a mistake because she's too old to be attractive."His expression spoke volumes. "But;” Words seemed to fail him. When he finally recovered, he blurted out, "Me and the girls," I decided not to correct his grammar as he pointed to Alice and Tabby. "We were just saying how stunning you were."I squeezed her hands gently. "No pressure Jo. No judgement; just this one chance to live out your fantasy in the safest space that we could create." I leaned in to kiss her forehead as she deliberated. "So, what will it be? Be that woman or always wonder how it might have felt?"She stared at me thoughtfully and then turned to Mark. "Truthfully, Mark. Don't you find the idea of an old lady like me stripping, repulsive?"Mark swallowed and shook his head vehemently. Before he could speak, I interrupted. "Jo. Was it your fantasy just to strip? That wasn't my impression.""Well no," she answered. "It was to be like her; the woman who had sex in front of;” Her words trailed into silence as the final realization hit. She sought out Marie who had settled into a seat between Angie and Sue. My wife gave her a little wave and an encouraging smile."You're serious!" She gasped. I nodded in reply as Mark looked at her, pleadingly. "And you'd find that, what? Arousing?" She challenged him.By now Mark was desperately worried that this might not be going to happen after all. "I'm halfway hard already, just thinking about it," he confessed. "Actually watching a real woman like you having sex in front of us would be amazing.""I'm scared," she admitted, softly."I understand," I told her. "But think of this, Jo. 'Our greatest regrets in life tend not to be the things we did wrong or failed to achieve; but rather the missed opportunities or things we didn't do that we wish we had'. I can't remember where I heard that, but it has stayed with me for a long time."She considered. "I'm still scared but;” She took a deep breath "I admit, part of me knows that if I pass this up I'll never forgive myself.""Jo." I spoke quietly but urgently. "Think of it this way. Let this Jo, the uncertain Jo, just come along for the ride. Channel Josephine, the sexual being; the woman you wanted to be at that moment all those years ago. Let her take the lead. Say 'yes' and she's the woman I'll introduce."She looked up at me, hesitated, and then, very softly, said, "Yes."I regarded her carefully for any real signs of doubt. Seeing none, I signaled for Angie and Lucy to join us. "Girls. Would you attend to Josephine please." As they led her away, I directed a thumbs-up to Tony who locked the door, turned on the recently installed LED, dimmed the ceiling lights and began the mood music. Suddenly, the drab white room became a nightclub. The guests began talking quietly, the intimacy and anticipation in their conversations enhanced by the subdued mood lighting."Will she be okay?" Mark asked, possibly concerned that we had pushed too hard."Do you know?" I replied, "As soon as we begin, I'm certain she'll be fine."He gave me a hopeful smile and returned to his friends. I spent a few moments talking to my wife and her pals before walking to the curtain at the back of the small stage, to find Lucy helping Jo adjust her new bra while Angie folded her clothes. Donning the silk dressing gown gifted by Megan, Jo threw her shoulders back and grinned at me.She looked amazing. Yes, she was old enough to be Mark's gran but she was a proud, attractive, woman of color. I've said this before but it's worth repeating. Her Indian Afro Caribbean heritage has imbued her skin with a luscious café latte glow. Her features are perfect and her figure oozes femininity and sensuality. And that was the vision who stood before me that evening; about 5 foot 8, with C cup boobs; her shapely legs enhanced by heels; her revealing lingerie, chosen especially for this occasion, barely concealed by a short, near translucent, robe."I'm ready, Geoff," she told me, her voice low but steady.Her nerves seemed to have been replaced with an intense eagerness to begin. I understood. "Mark was telling the truth. You look stunning. I'm going to go out now to introduce you. You make your entrance and after that I'll simply follow your lead. This is your fantasy. Just go for it.""Thank you, Geoff. For remembering. For caring." She took another deep breath. "Now go, before I lose my nerve."I strode to the front of our small stage and stood quietly. One by one our audience noticed me and the conversations died down; Tony took the cue and faded out the music. Expectation filled the silent room. "Ladies and gentlemen." I tried to pitch my voice to carry without sounding strident. "Welcome to the Black Swan Fantasy Club." I swept my gaze around our invited guests, hoping to catch everyone's eye; wanting them to feel included; complicit almost.I carried on. "Tonight we are privileged to welcome a performer of spectacular beauty, and it is my pleasure, literally." I smiled and lifted my eyebrows knowingly; getting a ripple of nervous laughter from the audience. "To introduce the one, the only, the gorgeous; Josephine!" There was a discreet smatter of applause.I stepped back and held out my hand, guiding Jo to her mark. Tony turned on our solo spotlight and faded the music back in. I scanned the sea of intent faces one last time. Marie seemed content; Angie and Lucy were rapt; Wendy and Jane seemed confused, I think they were expecting to see a strippagram for Jo. The rest of the girls seemed excited for their friend. Well this was it: the die was cast. I needed to focus entirely on Jo now. This was her show to choreograph. I was just the support act.Jo acknowledged the audience and whispered, "Display me." Tony knew that the show was beginning and turned off the spot. What was to follow demanded subtle lights, red, blue and yellow tints to enhance the shadows created by her glorious curves.I understood. Stepping behind her, I reached around to undo the simple belt fastened loosely around her waist. Her robe fell open. I slipped it off her shoulders, kissing the exposed skin as I went. Eventually, I let it fall. Jo stepped forward, arms raised and pirouetted, displayed her near-naked backside, the fulsome cheeks separated by little more than a shoestring.As she swayed to the music, I bent and collected her robe, laying it on a chair to the side. When I turned back, she took my hand. "Your turn," she told me.At least I had no choice to make now. Jo removed my tie and unbuttoned my shirt while I ran my hands down her flanks. She reached for my belt buckle and paused, turning to the front and putting her index finger to her mouth, in a faux innocent gesture, asking the audience for guidance. Tabby broke first. "Do it," she called out, possibly louder than she intended, and then looking sheepish.Jo took her advice and unbuckled my belt, unfastened my top button and then, so slowly, unzipped my fly. She knelt in front of me, still holding my waistband and looked up. I got the message; I slipped my shoes off, glad that we'd anticipated how ridiculous socks would have been. By the time I stepped of my trousers, my briefs were thoroughly tented. Again, Jo looked to the audience for approval. "Oh, please God, stop teasing," came a plea. I think it was Jane's voice.Very slowly and carefully, Jo pulled the elasticated band upwards and outwards to clear my erection and finally pulled my briefs to the floor. I stepped out. I was fully naked and totally erect now. Jo slowly closed her fist around my cock, gently massaging it up and down, all the time gazing submissively up at me. She paused and then looked around. Again, the naughty girl finger to the lip gesture; should she?I followed her gaze. The men were interested, probably aroused but the women were entranced. I noticed Jane squirm in her seat, moistening her lips with her tongue, as if that would somehow influence Jo. Of course, she did it. Slowly her mouth engulfed me.She dragged it out, tormenting the audience as much as me. Inevitably my hands were on her head: where else? But as she brought me closer I realized that I had to play my part too. Being just a passive prop was not going to be entertaining. I moved my hands from the sides of Jo's head to lace them behind her. I saw recognition in her eyes as she realized my intention. At this point she could have pushed me away. She chose not to. This was like dancing and she seemed content to follow my lead.The audience gasped as I pushed my cock deep into my gorgeous Caribbean queen's mouth. I released her to let her breathe then pulled her even harder forcing myself even further into her throat. By the third stroke, her lips were touching my belly.Of course, it was faked. Jo was in charge; I was just playing along. I knew from our previous encounter how capable she was at oral sex. I had no illusions of being significantly bigger than her late husband. We played like that for a couple of minutes before changing position.I was still far from orgasm. Jo had resisted actually trying to bring me off. Like me, she was playing to the audience. Then it was my turn. I pulled her up and turned to face her audience. I unfastened her bra and slipped the straps down her shoulders. She crossed her arms across her chest, barely covering her dark chocolate nipples with the now unfastened lingerie."Circulate," I whispered in her ear. This was a private party; Jo's party. I wanted her to revel in the sensuality of revealing herself to strangers. She looked back at me for confirmation. I nodded. "Go. Tease them. Let them wish that they were you or could have you. Show them who Josephine really is."Even in the dim light, the realization of what I was suggesting made her pupils widen even further. She smiled, turned and stepped off the stage. She stalked around the tables like a panther. Every man and woman in turn was treated to a private view of her tits as she went. Young Mark was particularly blessed as she sat astride his legs, dropped her bra and pulled his face into her cleavage. Gently raising his head, she further rewarded him with a soul melting kiss that, I guarantee, had him on the verge of ejaculating. She moved on, touching Tabby and Alice’s faces leaving them open mouthed as she took Emily's hand and took it to her tit. Adrian smiled at his girlfriend's gasp of excitement.Eventually, Jo returned to the stage. I led her to the chair and slowly pulled the thong down her legs. She raised each leg in turn, exposing herself as I carefully pulled the waistband over her heels.Naked now, I had her sit in the chair. I bent between her legs and lapped at her lower lips and clit. Delicious though it was, I didn't spend too long there, my purpose was twofold; to get her nice and wet, and to let the women in our audience have a fantasy to savor. Jo responded, possibly more vocally than my efforts justified, but I could tell that her arousal was real. Mine, of course, was clearly apparent.It was time for a change of position. I stood and helped to her feet.. Again, I turned her to the audience and stepped behind her. I bent to kiss the side of her neck. "Lift your left leg and put your foot on the seat of the chair," I whispered in her ear.She understood and, reaching down and back with her right arm to use me for support, she slowly and lasciviously did as I suggested, exposing herself completely to our guests. I played my part by steadying her by holding her tits. Once she was settled, I bent and rubbed the end of my cock along her vulva, lubricating myself. I heard gasps from beyond the lights. We'd already gone too far, I assumed someone was thinking, surely we wouldn't actually.We did. I slipped slowly and carefully inside my Josephine, easing out and then sliding a little deeper each time. In no time at all, I was embedded to the root. The atmosphere in the room was electric, the only sound was the mood music from our speaker. Everyone was deathly silent as we stood like statues, conjoined.Then Jo pushed back against me with her bum. It was time to deliver. I started to stroke in and out. I needed to make it look good, my pleasure was not a priority just then. I used long slow strokes so the audience could see as much cock as possible. That was the plan, anyway.Jo was on fire though. She was already aroused beyond belief before I even entered her and my cock plunging into her from behind took her to the edge and beyond in only a few minutes, certainly before I was quite there. Not one to waste an opportunity, I helped my unsteady-legged lover into the chair and faced her, side on to the crowd. I pulled her head towards me and she understood. This time she went for it. This time was for my benefit not the audience's. This time there was tongue and suction and this time, in inly minutes, I came.I had considered ejaculating in her mouth but, erotic as that may have been for me, spectacle was more important. At the last moment, I pulled out and jizzed over her throat and chest. There was a gasp as the crowd saw the opalescent fluid reflecting the colored lights from the spots. Jo, largely recovered from her own orgasm now, turned towards them and collected a gobbet on her finger, idly inspecting it before slowly and deliberately sucking the digit clean.She repeated her promenade, naked this time and wearing my semen like a badge of honor. She stopped at Marie's table and bent towards my wife. Marie reached forward and caressed Jo's tit also teasing a smear of my sperm on her finger. My wife, however, stared meaningfully at me and then turned towards Jane, sitting diagonally behind her, offering my seed.Jane recognized the significance of Marie's gesture; it was not lost on the rest of the coven either. Jane, the widow of a good friend of mine accepted my wife's gift and, by fellating Marie's finger and ingesting my semen, became one of them.Jo moved on, offering herself everyone in the room. The girls, her friends, all gave her a gentle caress. Her tit, her bum, her belly, her cheek. Angie and Lucy, of course, partook, as did the others. Wendy seemed entranced as Jo approached her. Jo bent and whispered something to the younger woman, then softly kissed her lips. Jo moved on then, leaving Wendy looking rather dazed and confused.Now it was Ken's turn. Jo took his hand and looking to Cath for approval slowly took it to her mound. I saw a flash of concern on his face as he seemed to be pulling away; until Cath put her hand on top of Jo's and guided him to my lover's slit. As his hand reached her junction, Jo pulled Cath in for a kiss. Ken couldn't complain. Four of the coven routinely kissed him out of sheer mischief; and then, with his wife's approval, I'd unleashed a naked Lucy on him.In time Jo moved to Tony and Gail. Gail appeared mesmerized by the residue on Jo's tits. Jo nodded approvingly as Gail stooped to suckle. Tony received the same invitation as Ken. Tony, emboldened by his wife's actions, did not resist. After a minute, Jo pulled Gail upright and kissed her too. Taking Tony's hand, the one that had touched so intimately, she offered it to Gail. The audience sat entranced as she licked Jo's essence from her husband's fingers.Then onto Mike and his two lovely women. The show repeated, only this time with a woman on each tit. This time it was Mike, though, who Jo graced with a kiss.Back to Charles, Jo kneeling so that he could bury his head in her bosom and then; Then finally to the youngest members of the audience. Mark seemed almost paralyzed with trepidation as his mature fantasy woman approached him again. For the second time that evening she straddled his lap, this time naked. This time she kissed him, lifting his hands to her tits as she leaned in. For Mark, whatever sexual experience he had up until that evening, few could have matched the intensity of this exotic beauty toying with him in front of an audience.Again Jo guided a man's hand to her cunt to pleasure her but this time she offered his finger to Tabby to savor. Entranced, the younger woman sucked his fingers clean until Alice, almost as quiet as Emily begged, "Please me too."Giving an angelic smile, Jo moved to stand beside the girl. She parted her legs and cocked her head at the young woman. Alice understood. Tenderly, gently she reached forward and ran the back of her forefinger down Jo's neatly trimmed curls. As if in a dream, Alice continued her exploration, causing Jo to moan in appreciation. After a few moments, Alice hesitantly offered her finger to Mark. Without pausing to think, he too savored Jo's essence.Finally, she approached Adrian and Emily. Adrian pointed to the floor and Emily obediently knelt beside him. I watched fascinated as Adrian spoke quietly to Jo. She seemed to agree to some request and then he instructed Emily. The entire room drew breath as the younger woman turned and buried her mouth in Jo's cleft.Jo reached out to the table to steady herself. Mark, seeing how affected she was, stood and put his arms around her waist. She moaned and moved one of his hands to her tit. Mark's groin was pressed against Jo's naked bum cheeks and I would have wagered my pension that he came at the same time that Jo did.While everyone's attention was elsewhere, I set out the yoga mats on the floor, center stage. I finished before Jo did, though I'm certain that she had more fun. Mark helped me to guide her back to the stage where I laid on my back on the mats. Jo understood. She straddled me reverse-cowgirl style, facing our spectators, carefully feeding my rigid cock into her warm wet place.The first time that I had fucked her that night, it was clear what was happening; this time though, it was clinically explicit. My balls on display, my erect cock sliding in and out between Jo's engorged nether lips, her juices glistening in the dim lighting.Four or five minutes she rode me like that, alternating between sliding back and forth and raising and lowering herself onto me. This time I felt her start to pulse around me so, needing to make my own contribution, I added my efforts to hers. Yes, we played up the vocals, but the climaxes were as genuine as it gets. I felt the warm burn along the length of my cock and thanked my good fortune for the chemical the allowed me to replenish my sperm so quickly; the latest 10 c c currently spurting deep inside Jo.I lay spent, supporting Jo by the shoulders as she slumped backward with her hands on my thighs. We were both breathing heavily and glazed with sweat. I knew, Hell we all knew, that was it for the night. After a minute or so, I felt my cock slip out of her adorable snug tunnel, and the warm wetness that followed reminded me that our audience was now witnessing my sperm oozing from my lover's cunt. I thought that wrapped the show up rather nicely.After another minute, Jo rallied and gestured to her new best friend, Mark to help her up. It says much about the maligned youth of today that he managed without any inappropriate touching; not, I suspect, that Jo would have been offended. On a related note, no-one offered to help me up, but there you go.I took Jo's hand and we faced our friends. Tony anticipated my look and turned on the spot. The music faded. "Ladies and gentlemen," I announced. "Thank you on behalf of myself and our special guest performer tonight; The gorgeous; Josephine!"The audience applauded enthusiastically as we took our bows then as the applause tailed off Tony turned the music back up and killed the spot. We bowed one last time and retired to the back of the stage.As we wiped ourselves clean with the baby wipes that Marie and Angie had thoughtfully provided, Jo thanked me for letting her live out her lifelong fantasy. "I don't want to do that again," she admitted. "But that was so exhilarating. Thank you, Geoff," She stood up on tiptoes to kiss my cheek."Put my husband down, you hussy," came a voice from behind me. Jo reached up again and pulled me into another, this time lingering, defiant kiss."How was it, sweetheart?" My wife asked her friend, fondly."Oh, God, Marie. My heart was pounding; every sense was heightened; if this is what drugs make you feel like, I can almost understand people getting hooked.""You were magnificent, dear." Marie turned to me. "You too, my love. Only now there are a few more women out there I may have to watch out for. But, anyway. Hurry up and get dressed. We're taking Jane back to ours for a couple of hours before she has to go home."I favored my wife with a Number 3 look from my new repertoire, horrified befuddlement, and noticed that it concerned her not at all. "Is there any point?" I grumbled, pulling my trousers on. "It's not as though they'll be on that long.""Don't be difficult darling," Marie chided me. "Jane has been a cock free zone for a decade and I think she's ready to climb back into the saddle.""If I had said that about a woman," I chuntered to myself as I put on my shirt. "I'd be crucified by militant feminists but, just because I've got a cock, it's bloody open season on me.""Dear oh Lord, Geoffrey," she sighed in exasperation, and don't think that the use of my Sunday name was lost on me. "I'm taking you home to have sex with a woman nearly twenty years younger than you. Are you really going to bitch about it?"Jo watched our exchange in amusement as she also started to get dressed. "She is very pretty," Jo reminded me.I had to admit, however grudgingly, that she was right. Jane had the sort of features that advertisers dream about to sell to mature women. Pretty, but not so glamorous that their looks seemed unattainable. Jane was who they could possibly be with the right cosmetics. Personally, I just thought that she was really cute.I slipped my shoes on and picked up my jacket. Marie had already rescued my tie. Marie and I both kissed Jo goodbye, with my wife assuring her that Angie had promised to see her and her birthday presents home safely.I returned to our guests. They had all apparently decided to stay in the function room where they could talk openly about our little entertainment, rather than have to speak in guarded whispers in the lounge downstairs. There also seemed to be an atmosphere of fellowship developing. Charles was talking to Emily about engineering; Adrian and Lucy seemed to be deeply engaged in an argument about texture, color and shape in art; Wendy and Jane appeared to be receiving the official briefing about the coven from Angie while Megan was giving a more edited version to our other guests.I looked round feeling rather content. Who would have thought a live sex show between a couple of children of the sixties could be such a successful networking opportunity?Tony came over to shake my hand and thank me for being allowed to join us. I rather suspected that he regretted that he couldn't run more evenings in the same vein, but he knew he'd lose the regulars. We both realized that popping down the pub is one thing, but wives were significantly more likely to object to their men popping down to the pub on live sex night. On the other hand.Marie was by then talking to Mike, Becky and Ruth. The other two women expressing their appreciation for the example my wife had set in sharing me with her friends. I probably should have been offended, but I understood their sentiments. When I joined them, they were discussing our prospective wedding. Becky was keen to do something similar but was concerned that we might be upset at them copying us. In fact, Marie suggested that they should use our ceremony as an opportunity to select the elements that they wanted to include in their own. We certainly wouldn't be offended.And then it was time. Signaling for Jane to join us, We waved goodbye to our friends and we left. Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 14Geoff  The ModelGeoffrey's Cock Immortalized.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.We had paid for the J and W Rum and left the store when a rather naughty thought occurred to me, and I freely admit to being both deeply ashamed and inordinately proud of it at the same time. "Why not ask Tony if we can rent the upstairs room at The Black Swan for a couple of hours," I suggested. "That way you can have a proper birthday party in private and we could see how it might work for our wedding.""Isn't a bit big for just us seven girls? Or, I suppose nine if Wendy and Jane come along too.""I was thinking of popping along as well, if I'm welcome," I told her, mischievously. "I thought that I might also invite some friends. You know, for a bigger audience for the birthday girl's special treat." I gave special a very sleazy emphasis."You wouldn't!" She gasped in astonished horror a moment later, as she realized what I was proposing."It's her fantasy," I reminded her. "At our age, when would she ever get the chance again?" "She'd be mortified. What if she gets stage fright and can't go on?" Marie protested. "Then she'll feel as though she's let everyone down.""What if she doesn't, and she gets the chance to give a live sex performance in front of total strangers as well as her friends," I countered. "This has been her fantasy since she saw that one in Amsterdam when she was in her twenties. You and I, along with our friends, could make it happen, this week. Her life-long unfulfilled dream; why would we not?"I understood Marie's reluctance. Despite my enthusiasm, I wasn't oblivious to all the things that might go wrong. Our audience needed to be discreet; the setting private and the atmosphere warm and intimate. If this was going to happen, I had three days to arrange it. Grand: I enjoyed a challenge."Who would you invite?" Marie asked. Aha! She was considering it."All your friends will be there, of course, including Margie and Sue, Charles if he can make it, Wendy and Jane, Ken and his wife, Mike and his two ladies and our student friends. Not quite twenty in the audience.""That's a lot of people," she mused."All the better," I countered."What about you?" It was a reasonable question. A solo performance was okay in principle, but that wasn't Jo's fantasy. She needed a sex partner, a performing cock, me."I think I'm okay with it," I replied. "I've given business critical presentations in front of important clients, academics, ministers. Some to groups of a hundred or more. This, in front of friends, actually seems less intimidating; for now at least.""Just when I think I have your measure, my love," she smiled at me. "You surprise me once again." She touched my cheek, fondly. "Don't ever stop."I was slightly distracted driving home, making a mental list of what needed to be done by Friday. Then something Marie had said registered. "You said that Jo should have been with us tomorrow," I recalled. "Who will be coming, then?""Well, it should have been Jo and Kate. Then Megan and Sam, then Angie and Lucy and then, of course, we have to fit in Margie and Sue." She frowned in frustration. "But you sleep with Angie and me regularly. And Lucy almost as often, it seems. You only just fucked Megan this afternoon and Margie and Sue over the weekend." She tutted to herself. "Angie's getting quite vexed at the way your random copulations are messing up her spreadsheet." She gave me a wry smile across the car. "Little Geoffrey's been a busy boy just lately. Not that I'm complaining," she added quickly, in case I misunderstood. "I'm more than content that you're not neglecting me.""Wednesday night?" I reminded her of my original question."Well, that's the thing; isn't it?" She squirmed uncomfortably. "The obvious two are Kate and Sam."She was right of course. In Jo's absence, Megan would have been the obvious substitute. Megan whose bed I'd just left. The next in the sequence was Sam, the forty-something paramedic; Kate's daughter."Oh," I contributed, rather unhelpfully."Exactly," Marie replied. "But we knew that it could happen. We even decided that we would be prepared to invite them both on the same evening, but not to have our open-door policy afterwards. I think that encouraging incest, even lesbian incest, is a step too far." She smiled to herself. "Even for us."When got home, Marie was going to speak to Sam and Kate to explain the situation and find out how they felt about it, and then ring round to tell the others about our plan. I made some calls of my own.First was Tony, the landlord at The Black Swan. We'd just seen the room, but if it wasn't available, the whole prospect became more difficult. It was and I agreed to call in that evening to discuss the arrangements. That meant that I was free to invite guests. Like Marie, I shied away from involving family. As tempting as it was, Peter, Linda and their partners were not getting an invitation to see me banging one of Marie's best friends.Mike, my friend from my rugby days called to his wife when I told him my plan. She shouted back that they would all be delighted to come. She wanted to meet the people who had made the idea of their own formal three person relationship seem possible.Next was Adrian. He seemed to be the core of the group of students we'd met in the pub. He and Emily, his very submissive girlfriend, were close to Angie and me. They were both eager to come and he was sure that the others, Mark, Tabbie and Alice, would too.Our favorite taxi driver, Ken, seemed keen but he needed to speak to his wife, Cath, before he accepted for both of them. Personally, though I'd only spoken to her on the phone, I was sure that she'd agree.I had left it to Marie to speak to Wendy and Jane and also to see if Megan thought Charles might be able to attend. We met up about an hour later in the kitchen. Everyone we'd spoken to was on board, we merely needed confirmation from the others. I asked Marie how she'd described the plan to Wendy and Jane.She looked a little awkward. "I invited them to the pub to meet the girls. I told them that it was a surprise birthday party for one of my friends and, if you could arrange it at short notice, there might be some adult entertainment. I think that they are expecting a male stripper or something. They both seemed very enthusiastic."Sam had been on duty when my wife called. She had explained the situation to Kate who had promised to talk to her daughter and get back to us.We were deciding what to have for tea when Colin joined us. This time without his friend, Mia. "Hello, sweetheart," his grandma greeted him. "Where's your friend?""She does art club on Tuesdays after school. Her mum will pick her up.""Grandad was thinking about making a lamb keema for tea. Does that sound okay?""That sounds amazing," he replied. He's an easy lad to feed.I sent him off to start his homework while we prepped the meal. In ten minutes the onions were sliced, the garlic grated and the spices measured ready to add. I finished chopping the wilted spinach and checked the recipe. "All done, just twenty minutes cooking from start to finish."I left my wife to amuse herself and went in search of Colin. He was in my study frowning at my laptop. "Problem?" I asked."I have to give three examples of something called 'Entropy' and I can't really. I sort of understood in class, but it's just gone out of my head."A passage from a Douglas Adams book came to mind; something about the Tribesmen of the Cold Hillsides, the Princes of The Plains and the Dwellers in the Forest. The first two would wage war with each other in the forest and the latter group would suffer terribly as collateral damage. When they asked why the war had to take place in their forest, the answer, The Reason, seemed so obvious while it was being explained but less so when they returned to the smoldering remains of their villages. Most folk would recognize the feeling. I tried to help. "Imagine this. Your mum has spent all Saturday morning cleaning and tidying your bedroom. What does it look like the following Friday?"He looked uncomfortable. "Not great," he mumbled."That's entropy," I explained. "Your mum expended energy to put things into an ordered state but, over time, that order decays towards randomness. Can you think of similar examples?""Like ruined castles?" He asked, uncertain."Exactly," I replied"Or copying a copy?""So describe what happens," I prompted him."We still have a copier at school. If you copy a new document, then the copy is pretty cool, but every time you copy a copy, the background gets greyer and the text gets paler. Eventually, you have to guess what some of the words are.""So now you have two examples of your own to submit, and you can use mine too. Is that it?" I checked. "Shall I leave you to type that up?"He looked uncomfortable. "The talk; About sex;”I waited."Is it bad?" He asked."Not really," I reassured him. "There's stuff you need to know now and things you really don't need to know in detail for a couple of years."He didn't look convinced."Okay," I began. "We'll start now so you don't get hung up worrying about having to have this talk later. We'll talk about how your body will change, how girls' bodies change and what utter bollocks your mates at school will tell you when they try to show off how much they know about sex."He seemed to relax and we sat talking quietly for forty minutes or so, me taking a break for a coffee part way through. He coped well, though he admitted that periods sounded gross. I pointed out that girls would probably agree, but they weren't, by and large, optional. He also seemed to understand my main point; that nature had come up with a simple formula: cock plus cunt equals pregnancy. Until we had our next talk, in a couple of years, dealing with the mechanics of sex, if he took nothing else from our chat, he really had to remember that straightforward equation.He obviously understood what I was telling him. "So girls can get pregnant doing it standing up?""Absolutely," I agreed."Then it sounds like some of the Year Elevens are gonna be really deep in the doo doo.""If they've been getting their sex-ed exclusively from someone's big brother who has a porn site subscription, then probably, yes.""Thanks grandad. That wasn't so bad." And so saying he went back to his physics. I left him to it and went off in search of my wife.Marie smiled up at me when I found her, reading in the lounge. "You are the total package aren't you, my love?"I looked at her, quizzically."Sex, my dear," she clarified. "I heard part of your tutorial with Colin. You seem to excel at the theoretical as well as the practical aspects. Now, if you ever manage to actually figure women out too, you could be a Nobel Prize contender."The very thought made me laugh out loud. "Now you mention it though." I lowered my voice and sat next to her. "I could do with talking to you about Lucy.""Before you begin," Marie responded. "May I say this?" I sat back and she continued. "Megan and I talk. She and Charles agree that Lucy is in love with you. Her first husband died, her second husband is a treacherous twat and you, my love, represent the closest thing in her life to a constant male source of support."She saw me struggling to understand. "Megan, Kate and Jo, Margie and Sue too, they just need sex. They like you and, more importantly, they trust you, but their feelings go no further than trust and affection."She carried on, while I listened, fascinated. "Sam needs your intuitive grasp of how to help her deal with her demons. She really needs professional help but she appreciates the way you empathize with her struggles.""Angie needs help dealing with the world. I'm not convinced she's actually neurodiverse but she does have issues with some social interactions. Personally, I wonder if it's just because she's so much more intelligent than the rest of us that she sees these social niceties, behaviors that are apparently so important to everyone else, as meaningless nonsense." Marie gave me a hard stare. "You, dear husband, are her bridge. You speak her language but you are connected to our world too. You give her confidence and, when you command her, you allow her to shut down all of her defenses and trust absolutely in you. She cherishes those moments of peace.""I, on the other hand, need a partner. Someone who shares my goals and values but with a different perspective. You and I together are greater than the sum of our parts. I can hardly believe how close we came to destroying something so perfect but it will never," her voice hardened, "ever, happen again. Adding Angie to what we already have extends our partnership in another dimension, one I'm looking forward to exploring."She took my hand. "And now back to your original point: All that Lucy needs from you is your love. Knowing that you feel the way that you do about her gives her value. She knows that she's a capable artist, but Eddie made her question herself as a woman. You love me; and Angie. You think Jo is gorgeous. But you've never been embarrassed to admit that you think Lucy is sexy. That does wonders for her self-esteem. Yes, you tease her about being a blonde dingbat, but that doesn't hurt her. She knows it's affectionate."You've seen her recent work. That's down to you; you let her rediscover the woman she was fifteen years ago and she wants to repay you. So let her. She would never do anything to harm what we have: so you and she may have the same freedom as you and Angie. Love her and let her show her love for you."I sat, quietly impressed by Marie's comprehensive analysis of my sex life. "Jane and Wendy?" I prompted her.She considered for a moment. "With the benefit of hindsight,' she conceded. "I should have let you sleep with Jane five or six years ago. She needed you, and Ben would have benefited from growing up having you as a role model. But;” Here she dipped her head in reluctant acknowledgement. "We just weren't ready.""Jane has had a thing for you since before her husband passed. An innocent enough crush at first, but your," She stared accusingly at me, "Your supposedly innocent flirting has given her hope of some sort of part emotional, part physical relationship."She sighed. "I think she needs to get laid; she needs to be reminded that she's more than a widow and a single mum; she needs the confidence to rebuild her life so she can move on."I nodded slowly. That sounded like a fair summary.My wife graciously accepted my agreement and carried on. "Wendy is more damaged. While Jane lost her husband to illness, she ought to realize that she's still an attractive woman. Wendy has been hurt, though, just like Lucy. She's convinced herself that her husband abandoned her, because she's; what did she call herself? "A great heffalump". You, in fact we, need to show her what a striking girl she actually is."Marie frowned as she chose her next words. "It's possible that we may have to have you date her.""Christ, Marie!" I exploded, taken by surprise. "I know we keep bending the rules, but this?""No, dear." She disagreed. "We keep ignoring the rules, especially when they interfere with what's needed. There should be only one rule; 'Primum non nocere'."I looked blankly at her. "First do no harm," she translated for my benefit. "Supposedly part of the Hippocratic Oath, but it seems just as relevant here. If we can help Wendy at no risk to our marriage, what is the point of an arbitrary rule, however well intentioned, that prevents us? In fact." I got another hard stare. "Isn't this similar to the argument you used to persuade me to go along with your scheme for Jo?"Well, no not really: perhaps a little. Okay, quite similar in a way. She went back to her book while I considered her words. Nothing she had said changed the way I viewed our friends. She had reminded me what an amazing woman I'd been lucky enough to marry though. I was still savoring that thought when Colin joined us.He explained his homework to his gran while I listened to make sure that he'd understood just how fundamental the concept of entropy was. When he said, "And grandma, it applies to everything, mountains, stars, even people." I stood; my work here was done. My work in the kitchen, however, was just about to start.We had a civilized, if spicy, meal with Linda and Colin then, once they had left, I reminded my wife that I had an appointment at the pub. She decided to send me on my own, saying that she would look for a suitable way to wrap Jo's birthday present while I was gone. She did suggest that I might like to limit my beer input and hurry back, as she fancied an early night. I still had a few hours’ worth of my erection pill coursing through my system, so that sounded like a most excellent idea.It was still fairly quiet in the bar when I arrived. I ordered a pint and Tony pulled one for himself and joined me at a table, leaving the barmaid to cope on her own. I explained that it was Marie's friend's birthday on Friday and that I intended to invite some additional guests to their usual 'girly get together' as a surprise.He looked levelly at me. "I believe every word," he told me. "But you're not telling me everything. Go on; spill."I gave him one last chance. "Plausible deniability," I explained. "There may be some adult entertainment involved. If you were prepared to let us have the room with a locked door, you couldn't be accused of being complicit.""Are we talking about male strippers banging screaming, sex-crazed, married women?" He asked. "Because word gets around, and that's a reputation I don't need."I pointed to the stairs. "Five minutes," I suggested. "I'll explain and, if you agree, we'll see what I need to make it happen."Ten minutes later, we were back in the bar. We shook hands on the deal. The room was ours from half past three on Friday afternoon at a very reasonable rate. The only staff involved would be Tony and his wife, Gail, as long as they were allowed to be in the audience. When the performance started, he would be in charge of the door: privacy guaranteed. It was a compromise I needed to make if Jo was to live out her fantasy, and I trusted him. I hoped Marie agreed.It was barely nine by the time I got home. I recounted my discussion with Tony and the understanding we had reached. Marie noticed my uncertain expression. "It will be fine," she reassured me. "He's a decent man and Gail's lovely too. We're regular customers; almost friends." She cuddled up next to me on the sofa, her book discarded. "They get to see a free sex show. What would it profit them to betray our trust by bragging about it? Tony has worked hard to raise The Swan's reputation. In what world would he consider trashing it?""That was my thinking too," I admitted. "I was just worried that perhaps I had been a bit naïve.""No. Remember, you offered Tony a solution to improve the marketability of that tired old function room. He's not going to piss you off now, is he."I accepted that she was almost certainly correct. Then a thought occurred to me. "Earlier this evening, didn't you mention an early night?"She grinned at me. "Indeed, you remember correctly. Shall we?"And we did. Twice!We woke early on Wednesday morning to a text from Kate.Sam and I are both mature enough to realize that the other has a sex life. We are ok having sex in the same house. Not ok having sex in the same room. Can you and Geoff live with that?Marie replied straight back.We have no interest in making you uncomfortable. We just want you to be happy. C u 2 niteLess than a minute later, a smiley face emoji appeared. We had our guests for the evening.By now I some idea of the logistics for Jo's party. The nights were drawing in and we'd have to have the curtains closed for privacy. I wanted some atmospheric lighting and a couple of other items.Tony was going to have a group of tables pushed together in the center of room, for the eleven women, with one to the side for Jo's birthday cake. there were sufficient additional tables and chairs around the walls that could be quickly rearranged for the additional guests. He agreed to supply a solid but comfortable chair on the small stage just in case we needed it.For the performance, I knew what I wanted, so I invited Marie out for a trip to the garden center for a coffee. "I thought you were busy," she argued."Two birds, one stone," I replied. "Lighting and some set dressing. If I can combine my shopping with spending time with you, then all the better.""You're just saying that because I let you stick your willy in my special place last night," she giggled."And very nice it was too," I admitted. "Now, go and put some knickers on and I'll treat you to breakfast out."We got home around two that afternoon. I'd bought a couple of sets of low voltage spotlights, some extra thick double sleeping pads (like yoga mats) and a roll of gaffer tape. My plan was to install the lights on Thursday afternoon, and play with the settings to create the closest ambience that I could to my vision of a seedy Amsterdam sex-club.I'd also found something else that earned me a kiss and a smile from Marie when I explained my reasoning. But that wasn't for Jo's party. "Who says men can't multi-task," she observed, patting my cheek. "If there's anything left in your tank tonight after our guests leave." She stood on tip-toe to whisper in my ear, "You can have a free pass for anything you want." I had to smile to myself. Even at our lowest point, my wife had never refused me anything. Still, her offer was sincere and worth considering.It was Marie's turn to cook tea that evening, so I decided to look for some mood music. Good old YouTube. An entire channel of sensual lounge music mixes. I picked one I liked within ten minutes. That reminded me. I had a really good Bluetooth speaker somewhere. I'd just tracked it down to the study, when Colin arrived with Mia.She looked at me rather nervously until Colin gave her an encouraging nod. "Doctor Barnes," she began. "I told mum what you said about you not being able to discuss sex with me. And she said she understood, and that you were probably right to be cautious." She swallowed, glanced at my grandson and carried on. "So I asked her to explain it to me, and she did, and Colin and I, we compared notes on the way here from school and we think we understand."Colin took pity on her and took over. "We understand that we are growing up and our bodies will change. We understand that the way we see other people will change, but you and Mia's mum were both very clear that doing any sex stuff could end up making a baby and that would cause a lot of hurt. We've promised each other not to let that happen and not to listen to anyone who says it's okay if; and then they say something stupid."Mia nodded in agreement. "Mum says that she wants me to get a degree and I can't do that as a single mum. I wanted to say that I know you can't tell me about sex but you can tell Colin." She reached out and held his hand. "And Colin will tell me."I looked at the pair in admiration; still children but so mature. "I can tell you this," I offered. "At some point, someone will offer you drinks. Drunk people don't make wise choices. Decent men don't have sex with drunk girls. But not all men are decent; drunk men especially so." I watched to see if they followed my logic. I didn't want to tell them not to drink. I wanted them to work out for themselves why they shouldn't drink to excess."Thanks grandad," Colin said. "Is it okay if I ask, if we do think of something else we think need to know?""Of course," I replied. "My answer will have to be age appropriate but you can ask anything."That seemed to satisfy them both as Colin changed the subject. "We were going to do our homework in here, but if you're busy we;”"No. I just found what I was looking for. The study is all yours."I parked the party planning for now and decided to focus on our guests that evening. Last time, Kate's needs were simple. Sex followed by a cuddle. Sam was more; challenging. Her time as a paramedic, both in the military and as a civilian, had been her vocation, but it came at a cost. Some shifts she saw things, dealt with situations, that left her struggling to cope. One solution she had found to work, temporarily at least, had been to immerse herself in sensation. By overwhelming her senses, touch, smell, hearing, she distracted her mind from fixating and replaying experiences that distressed her. This gave her brain time to reprocess and reset. So, at our first encounter, it was as if we had sensation based sex therapy. I hoped that tonight would be just as relaxing but less intense.We had more time with each partner that evening. Because mother and daughter had made it clear that they, quite understandably, did not want to have sex in the same room, Marie and I would be able to spend an hour and a half with our partners before we exchanged rooms and bed-mates. With Kate, that really made no difference; more sex, longer cuddles, that's about it.With Sam, even if she hadn't had a rough shift, I had time to indulge her. I had tried to imagine how that should look. Marie found me upstairs, searching through the airing cupboard, looking for some old towels.She raised an eyebrow. "For Sam?""I thought that special massage we discussed might be nice but messy," I ventured.She stood, obviously giving my idea some serious thought. "Will there be a happy ending?" She asked with a mischievous smile."For both of us," I admitted. "That's the special bit.""Do not put the towels in the wash afterwards," she instructed me, stressing the 'not' as she pulled two large white bath sheets from the pile. "That sounds like something you should do for your wife too, just for quality control purposes of course." She tried to look seriousThat sounded reasonable. "Okay. So can I prepare our bedroom now? Then you can entertain Sam first in there while I'm with Kate in the Playroom. After a break, you and I can swap rooms and everything I need to massage you when they've left, will be there in our bedroom.""Okay," she agreed. "I might choose some toys that Sam hasn't tried yet and put them in our bedroom too." Our schedule approved, we set to.We had planned an early meal that afternoon. We let the kids have a light snack because Linda was cooking them an evening meal later, when she finished work. She knew we had 'guests' on Wednesday evenings.Mia watched Marie dip some chicken thighs in seasoned flour, egg and then spiced panko breadcrumbs before lowering them into a pan to fry gently. The potatoes, once boiled, drained and allowed to steam dry, were drizzled with garlic butter, and the broccoli and green beans were gently sautéed in a pan with olive oil and herbs."You make that look so simple," the girl commented."That's because it is," Marie pointed out. "The hardest part is getting everything ready to plate up at the same time; and that just comes with practice." Mia looked unconvinced. "It also helps that we're both retired. That means we can spend fifteen minutes getting everything pre-prepared before Colin gets in from school then, whoever is actually cooking the meal is really just making sure that nothing burns."I watched with interest, and not a little concern. Mia was quietly, unassumingly, becoming one of the family. I hoped that Marie's scheme to rehabilitate Wendy didn't backfire and damage the bonds that had started to develop between them and us.Marie put our plates on the table. She left a third plate with tasters of the chicken, veg and potato on the worktop for the kids to sample. They both loved it, and I'm certain Mia memorized what she'd seen, in the hope that she and her mum could cook it at home.I idly speculated that if we did a 'cookery class' on Tuesdays and moved the 'language class' to Thursdays then, assuming that Lucy came dancing on alternate Fridays, I could expect to be having sex with eight women a week, not including Marie. I decided not to suggest it; or at least to stick to actual food preparation rather than just sex."A penny for your thoughts, dear?" Marie prompted me."Pas devant les enfants," [not in front of the kids] I replied. Marie's the linguist but I do have a bit of French.I was a little taken aback when Mia grinned at Colin. "Oh, ça a l'air intéressant." Bugger! The little minx speaks better French than I do.My wife watched fondly as I made a complete tit of myself in front of the two teens. They waited for me to respond until, seeing that I knew when to stop digging and shut up, they wandered back to the study, sniggering as they went.Marie raised an eyebrow. I caved. "I was just thinking that we could do cookery lessons for Wendy and Mia and then that morphed into 'cookery class' for your friends. It was just an amusing thought," I finished rather weakly."Good god man!" She retorted. "How much sex can you fit in to one week! Poor little Geoff would be worn to a nub."This time, it was my turn to give my wife a hard stare. And I'd learned from the best. "Alright," she conceded. "Every woman in your bed has been there because I invited them. You made your point. Now eat your tea."There was a bit of an atmosphere when Linda arrived around six that evening to collect the kids. "You." She jerked her head at me. "Kitchen. Now."I know daughters shouldn't speak to parents like that, but she was obviously upset, and I suspected I knew why. I was right. "I got a text from mum today. Could I look after the kids on Friday instead of meeting her in the pub. Something cropped up for dad." She glared at me. "Is this another sex thing?""I have to attend a function," I told her, truthfully but misleadingly. "Someone I have admired for a long time is being rewarded for a lifetime of selfless service. I need to be there to support them along with their other friends." All perfectly true, but not actually what Linda had asked, because it was, precisely in fact, another sex thing. I'd tell her later. A week later, at least.She seemed mollified: she even apologized. I accepted graciously. "Look," I said. "Even if this was 'another sex thing' as you put it. Honestly, how much detail do you want about your parents' bedroom activities? I'll tell you all about my morning yesterday if you insist, but I have no idea how many bottles of prosecco you'd have to drink to blur the images that could leave.""Fuck no!" She begged. "Spare me that.""So mind your manners, young lady and be careful what you wish for." I reverted to wronged parent mode. What a twat I was!Marie gave me a long thoughtful look after we had waved goodbye to the three of them. "I'm beginning to wonder about unleashing your other side," she mused. "She's going to be really angry if she finds out that the function that you attending is the same one she isn't any more.""In my defense, you didn't give me a lot of room to maneuver.""I suppose not," she conceded. "Have you had your tablet yet?""Ten minutes ago. I'll go and get ready."When I came downstairs, Kate and Sam were already there, apparently discussing the evening's running order. Sam seemed a lot more cheerful this evening and Kate was, well, just Kate."Geoff, the girls are happy with your suggestion so, if you and Kate want to take the Playroom, Sam and I will join you in the kitchen at about eight fifteen."I watched the mother and daughter as we said our farewells. Both seemed a little uncomfortable knowing that the other was vividly aware of what we were all about to do. By the time we reached our bedroom the tension had passed."May we indulge in a little foreplay this week madam?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm."I was a bit eager last time, wasn't I?" She admitted, totally unrepentant."A little," I agreed as I stood and admired her. Heavier in the hips and waist than her friends, she was still a handsome woman. Full breasted, shapely legs clad in tight jeans that showed her lovely round bum off perfectly."Would it be easier to undress ourselves?" She suggested. "Perhaps I was foolish to wear these jeans but my bum's my only good feature so I wanted to show it off." Her smile faded. "Indulge me please, Geoff. I'm just a plump old woman who's trying to pretend she's still sexy."I couldn't have stopped myself if I'd tried. In two steps my arms were around her pulling her to me. I could feel the pressure of her tits against my chest as I hugged her. It may seem odd, but sometimes I realize what a tactile desert we inhabit, some of us at least, as we age. I had probably experienced more physical contact (excluding my wife) in the previous two months than in the whole two years before."Kate. You are sexy. Not only that but you are sweet, beautiful and a delight to be with." I put my hands on her shoulders and held her at arm's length. "If you are suggesting that I am somehow doing this as a favor to Marie: then no, you are wrong; I enjoy your company and your body. Kate. I like just being with you. Being lucky enough to make love to you as well. I can't begin to describe it."I drew her in to my arms again and then released her enough to kiss her. The first two kisses were hesitant on her part, as if she was testing my sincerity. If it were a test, I must have passed because the kisses that followed seemed to increase almost exponentially in passion. By the time we came up to breathe she could have been in no doubt how aroused I was, given that she had been pressing her belly onto my erect cock."Stop fucking about feeling sorry for yourself," I scolded her. "And get your bloody clothes off." She finally realized that the lust she saw in my eyes was real. That whatever flaws she had or imagined she had, the fact was that I still wanted her.We undressed ourselves and stood naked together for only the second time. Me, broad shouldered, flat but not ripped belly, cock standing proud and ready for action; Kate, full busted, nipples pointing slightly down and womanly hips and thighs. I understood her unease but it annoyed me. It was impossible for all women to be flawless, and what constituted a flaw was subjective in any case. Kate was tormented by these feelings of inadequacy because her belly wasn't toned, her thighs weren't tight and silky and her tits weren't pointing at the sky. Nor were many others, once they'd passed their thirties.None of that mattered to me. Kate was all woman and adorable with it. Over the next thirty minutes I showed her again just how appealing she was. I had spent twenty minutes just pleasuring her with my fingers and tongue. Breasts first, then puss. She was already on the brink by the time that I first ran my tongue from back to front. She clenched and lifted her hips in ecstasy within two minutes. She did it twice more, at five minute intervals.By the time that I actually slid inside her, all her self-doubt was gone, for now at least. She was a hot and horny woman who needed nothing more than a good stiff cock. I did my utmost to oblige. She felt amazing as she engulfed me, warm and moist, her cunt stretching to encompass me. The sensation in my cock as her rippled walls accepted me was fascinating. These women, all different builds, each felt so right. Perhaps I'm just shallow, but big tits, small tits, tall or petite, if I'm with a woman I like, then her allowing me the privilege of intruding inside her body is the ultimate gift.For five minutes or so, we savored each other, gently moving, enjoying the caress of lubricated skin on skin. Eventually, however, the feeling of urgency built and our languorous movements became harder, faster, deeper. "Please Geoff, not yet, just one more minute. Please."I wasn't close yet. I hoped that I could take her over the top just one more time before my own climax arrived. By now, neither of us had the breath or state of mind to form a coherent sentence and we communicate with grunts and isolate words. "Yes!" She'd pant. "Just there; Harder;”I had nothing to contribute verbally but the sheer animalistic nature of those last few minutes led me to grunt involuntarily as I tried to bury myself deep inside her body. We clutched each other as our hips pounded together, the root of my cock smacking into her clit with each thrust.She gazed into my eyes for that last minute or so, pleading with me, I assumed, not to let her down. I didn't, but nor could I keep going once her orgasm hit. The way her internal muscles clamped down on me was just a step too far. I carried on for as long as I could but I never stood a chance. I felt my cock pulse four, perhaps five times and I was spent.I lowered myself gently on top of her. She looped her hands around my neck and sighed softly. After a couple of minutes, I rolled to the side and she turned away from me, pushing her bum towards me. I knew that she loved to be cuddled as she came down from her climax so I shuffled up behind her with my hand cupping her tit. "Mmmm," she purred, wriggling her tush further into me.Given that she had lived alone for several years, until Sam had recently moved back home, Kate seemed to relish the contact of another human body. I was only too happy to be that body. I think she even dozed for a while. I lay, content just to hold her against me until she stirred, some twenty minutes later.She turned to face me. "Well, that was nice," she grinned at me.I leaned forward to kiss her. "It was, and thank you."She seemed surprised. "What?"I explained. "I'm not a sex worker. When I have sex with you or one of the others, it's not because I'm being paid, or even because I'm doing a favor for Marie." I kissed her again. Well, I felt like it. "Marie had to persuade me that my;” I sought an appropriate word. "My promiscuity would not damage our marriage. But I was never reluctant because you or the others weren't attractive. So, I enjoyed what we just did every bit as much as you seemed to.""Even me?" She sought reassurance."Fucking Hell, Kate!" I was getting exasperated. "You were a bloody detective. Do you really think I'm that good at faking my feelings? Seriously?"She studied me as she digested what I'd said. "I'm sorry, Geoff," she whispered, touching my face. "Do the other girls treat you like a whore, or is it just me?""You're missing the point, Kate," I told her, frustrated. "The issue isn't my feelings; it's your conviction that you are unattractive. What the fuck do I have to do to convince you that it isn't true?""Show me again," she suggested, her face lighting up with mischief. Now, that I could do.This time she used her mouth on me, bringing my nascent erection to completion. "I want to be inside you again," I told her.She resisted at first, tormenting me with her tongue. Finally, she relented and straddled me, raising up to put me inside her. She paused to examine my smug expression. "You meant it," she finally acknowledged."My cock is inside a lovely naked lady and I have both hands free to play with your boobs. What part of that isn't great?""Do you want to see them really bounce?" She asked, impishly.I replied using her own words. "Show me."I probably lasted less than ten minutes that time, so determined was she to repay whatever debt she thought she owed. I think she came, but I had been told by Angie that sometimes a woman just wants to please her lover and constantly being asked if she'd come, made the man sound needy and unappreciative. Trust me; I wasn't!Kate left me to bathe in my warm post-orgasmic glow while she used the bathroom. As she returned to our bed, I took the opportunity to check the time."How would you feel," I asked her, "about letting me taste you one last time tonight?""You don't have to," she replied."But if I wanted to?" I left the question open.She pretended to consider. "Well, if you really wanted to, I suppose it would be ungracious to refuse."I smiled to myself. Kate was an amazing and responsive lover. Making her come was a joy in itself. Fifteen minutes later I had to stop the joy so we both had time to recover.We were first into the kitchen so I filled the kettle while Kate busied herself with the cups. I was just getting the biscuits from the cupboard when Marie and Sam joined us, both still flushed from their activities I looked at my wife's contented expression. Lesbian infidelity suited her. Was I jealous? Not at all. Sam hadn't stolen my wife any more than Kate had stolen me.I kissed Marie. "You seem to have enjoyed yourself."She seemed concerned for a moment; perhaps she thought that I was being passive aggressive; but looking at me she seemed to realize that I was being sincere so she relaxed."Make the drinks, sweetheart," I asked. "I have some preparations to make." So saying, I kissed her cheek and went upstairs. I was back in the kitchen within five minutes and I hugged Marie from behind. She wiggled her bum into my groin affectionately.She pointed to my cup on the table, next to the Chocolate HobNobs. That's another reason I love her. I reluctantly let go of her and picked up my cup."Marie was telling us about your plans for Jo's birthday," Kate began. Turning to her daughter, she continued. "I'd never watched two people having sex right in front of me before. And Jo was so turned on." She directed her gaze back to me. "Are you sure she'll go through with it though? Marie says that you've invited a few people Jo doesn't know. I understand why; it would be an even bigger thrill for her in front of strangers. But what if she just can't do it? She'll feel as though she's let you down. That's a lot of pressure."I'd already considered that. "Are you familiar with Angie and Lucy's relationships with me?" I asked her, dunking my biscuit into my tea."Yes, but what has that got to do?" Her jaw dropped as she realized what I was implying. "You fucking maniac. You wouldn't. You'd have sex with them instead?" She looked to my wife for reassurance that even I had limits.She was to be disappointed. "Oh, he certainly would," she admitted cheerfully. "And what's more those two tarts of his would love it. Angie just because she wants him to push her boundaries, and Lucy because she wants him to push his own boundaries. I suppose that I could stop them if I put my foot down. Well, probably," she added, with a smidgin of uncertainty.I took a sip of my drink. Then I answered Kate; "I'm confident that Jo will see this as an unrepeatable opportunity to fulfil her dream. But we have a Plan B just in case. There are some practical issues to address that you could help me with though." The girls (their own chosen nomenclature) listened carefully as I explained."We'll go shopping tomorrow," Kate assured me. "We were struggling to decide what to get for her birthday anyway.""Angie, Geoff and I are giving a joint gift," Marie told them. "It would be quite expensive just from me and we don't want to start escalating how much we spend on each other, do we?"Kate agreed. She wasn't going to starve on her police pension, but she didn't have money to burn. "Any idea what Lucy's getting for Jo?" She asked."None at all, I'm afraid," my wife confessed. "She just says to wait and see."I finished my drink and pointed to the kitchen clock. "Sam, if you please." I held my hand out to her and pulled her gently to me for an innocent kiss. "Kate, Marie, we'll see you in a little while." And I led my svelte, blonde paramedic back to the main bedroom.She gasped as I opened the door. The room was lit exclusively by candle-light; the flickering warmth of their flame enhancing the musky aroma of the scented oils in the wax melts. I'd chosen a specific mix at the garden center with Marie. Cinnamon, ylang ylang and jasmine. It was a warm sensual blend that I wanted to be unique to us. There was more too."Take off your robe and lay face down on the bed," I instructed her. She pulled back the duvet. When I came up to light the candles, I'd been surprised to see that Marie had replaced my beach towel with a soft throw. It was much nice than the towel so I was content to leave it. I reached for the bottle of massage oil that I'd had prepared. It had my three scents mixed in the same proportions."Just relax," I told a bemused Sam. "This isn't about sex, it's about sensation. Though there may be a bit of sex too," I added as an afterthought. She giggled into the pillow.Stripping off, I sat on the bed and took her left foot, kissing it and then beginning to massage the oil into her skin, one gorgeous little toe at a time. It took me five minutes to work my way to her knee and then I started on her right foot fifteen minutes later, I was astride her thighs gently massaging the cleft between her glorious bum cheeks. She squealed in surprise as my well-oiled finger slipped easily into her anus. She didn't protest though, just snuggling back down with a contented sigh. One that was repeated as I moved higher and began to massage her buttocks themselves.As I moved higher, my cock rubbed tantalizingly into the recently lubricated crevice. She stiffened slightly, probably suspicious of my intentions. She was correct, to an extent, though it was her cunt that I invaded, for now at least.As I worked the tension out of the muscles of Sam's back and shoulders, I used my body to provide the motion, rather than my arms, thus fucking her at the same languid pace as my massage. It was my intention to be erotic rather than exhilarating, to begin with.When I was content that her back was thoroughly attended to, I had her turn over and began again. An hour after we entered the bedroom I was again slowly fucking her, only now I was massaging her tits as I did so. The combination of my slicked fingers on her nipples and my slicked cock in her cunt brought her to a beautifully gentle climax, similar to Lucy's. There was no writhing or screaming just a wave of shudders washing over her followed by a deep sigh of contentment.I moved to the top of the bed and got Sam to lay against me as I continued my massage on her arms. The combination of her orgasm and the continued tactile sensation had her head dropping as she began to slip into sleep."Relax, child," I whispered. "I'm here. You are safe and warm and loved. Just relax in my arms. Are you at peace here?" I asked her, speaking very softly."So nice," she mumbled, taking a deep breath that did fascinating things to her boobs."Remember this feeling, my voice, the scent of this room. Remember how relaxed and content you are. Breathe in and smell this fragrance. I created it just for you. When you smell it you can use that scent to lead you here. Your safe place; your quiet place. Even if it's just five minutes, you can re-center yourself; regain your calm and deal with your feeling."" Kay, Geoff Can do that," she slurred. "So sleepy though. So.;” And she drifted off.I managed to pull the quilt over us without disturbing her. It wasn't cold in the room but I wanted her to feel swaddled, loved. We lay like that for quarter of an hour or so before she stirred. She snuggled into me. "That might have been the nicest sex I've ever had. Not the sweatiest, or the biggest orgasm but just; lovely." She checked my expression to see if she'd offended me. Relieved, she smiled. "Even now, I feel as though I'm floating." She turned and hugged me. Then after a long tender kiss asked, "Did you try to hypnotize me? I remember what you said, so it can't have worked. Pity really." She shrugged her shoulders in resignation. "It would have been nice."We lay like that for a while longer, just reveling in the contact of our bodies, before taking a shower together to take off the remaining oils from her skin: I didn't want her clothes ruining when she dressed to go home. We were getting dried when she realized. "You didn't come!" She gasped. "Oh God! I'm So sorry; I never thought.""Hush now sweetheart," I consoled her. "Marie has her own plans for me tonight. Anyway," I laughed to myself. "Most men would give a testicle to have touched you the way that I have tonight. I'm more than content."She seemed to accept my word and we went downstairs together. Marie and Kate were just opening a bottle of wine when we joined them, Sam accepting half a glass before sitting next to me on the sofa, leaning her head on my shoulder. Kate looked at her daughter, intrigued. "Pleasant evening, love?" She asked."So nice," Sam replied. "I can't actually describe how I feel." She gave me a wry smile. "Angie told us about her happy place. Geoff even tried to do the same for me but it didn't take."Marie looked at me with concern. I shook my head. "Go on," I said. "The box is on the table."She reached forward to pick up a small square box, the sort rings and such come in. She passed it to Sam. Sam looked at me for guidance. "Open it," I told her. It was a slender silver chain with a locket. Pretty enough but nothing spectacular. I reached round and helped her to fasten it around her neck."Thank you?" She said. Not understanding yet the nature of the gift and why she got one, yet her mum didn't."Open the locket, dear," Marie suggested as Kate looked on, quietly fascinated by the exchange. Sam obediently opened the locket and gasped in surprise as she released the signature scent that we'd created for her. She shut her eyes. "I'm there," she breathed. "The memory. So intense; so real."Marie explained to Kate while I accepted a weepy, happy embrace from Sam. "Geoff gave Sam a special sexy massage with scented oils. We had the same scent combination filling our bedroom for her tonight." Kate nodded in understanding as Marie continued. "We've put a wax with that scent inside her locket. If she's feeling overwhelmed then, when she can find a moment alone, hopefully just being able to open the charm and experience that unique blend will trigger the memory of being warm and safe and loved.""Thank you; both of you," Sam sniffled gratefully."This isn't a cure, Sam," I warned her. "I'm not a therapist. I'm just someone who cares, doing whatever I can to help you keep it together until you accept that you need to speak to a professional."She glanced at her mother; this was obviously not the first conversation along these lines. "What about you Marie?" Sam asked. "Am I being foolish?"My wife shook her head. "Not foolish," she decided. "But perhaps ill judged. You need help. Your mum, us, the rest of your friends, we're all here for you but we're just well-meaning amateurs. We wouldn't be anyone's first choice to deal with a physical injury. Nor should we be for emotional wounds."Sam sighed. "I just feel so weak and selfish taking valuable time from those who need it more." She saw the expression on my face, and Marie's and Kate's. She huffed in resignation. "All right, I'll start looking tomorrow. There's an occupational health advisor at work. I'll speak to her as soon as I can."The evening wound down. We laughed as Kate and Marie shared curated stories about their friends until, the wine finished, they kissed us both goodbye.As we walked back inside after waving them off, we shared our relief that mother and daughter had been able to relax and enjoy our evening. I caught my wife yawning. "Let's leave the washing up and go straight to bed," I suggested. I nodded at her chest, "Those boobs aren't going to massage themselves."The Live Sex Show.It was the Thursday morning after Kate and her daughter, Sam, had visited us for their language class the previous evening. You will recall that is our euphemism for having sex with my wife's closest friends as well as a couple of waifs and strays we've collected along the way.We slept late that morning. I had given Marie the same full, scented, sensual massage as Sam but, this time round, I had managed to sneak in a couple of orgasms for myself too. We were both very relaxed as we snuggled together that Thursday."Any plans today, love?" Marie yawned as she tried to motivate herself to leave our nice warm bed."That depends," I replied. She raised a very expressive eyebrow in unspoken enquiry.I explained my thinking. "I owe Angie a treat. It isn't something you'd enjoy participating in, so I thought that I might indulge her while you are at work and then you and she could have tonight together." I watched as she processed my suggestion."You know that you don't need my permission to spend time with Angie," she reminded me."I know. It just seems like the right thing to do," I said, a little defensively."Well, in that case, I had planned to be at the shop from twelve until four; as long as you can be all done by the time Colin gets home, ask Angie if she's free today.""That was what I was thinking," I admitted. "Shall I ring her?""I think she'd appreciate that," Marie smiled. "Remember to ask if she has everything she needs in her room here."I agreed, and we both went about the business of starting our day and, though I say so myself, Marie seemed to glow with health after my massage.As it turned out, Angie had nothing in particular planned for a few days and her response when I suggested that I was considering giving her a 'treat' that afternoon was enthusiastic to say the least.Marie smirked when I told her over breakfast. "You know it isn't my thing, Geoff, but make it good for her." She gave me a sexy grin. "I'm sure that she'll tell me all about it tonight."After we had tidied the kitchen, I collected my toolbox and drove to the pub. I'd booked the function room for a very private party but it needed some work on the ambience. Tony, the landlord, let me in and we checked out the room together. We tried the lighting sets, temporarily taping them to the ceiling. They were dim but moody. One set was pointing at the walls, giving the drab white emulsion a dappled blue effect; the other set illuminated the small raised stage in different shades of red. Together the directed and reflected light created interesting shadows. Eventually, we had them placed so that the effect was fine for atmosphere, but we still lacked something for the main performers.Tony looked thoughtful for a moment, excused himself and left. While he was gone, I screwed our spots in place and tidied up the wiring. Tony returned five minutes later with a box of light-bulbs. "When you do your own basic maintenance, you need a fairly comprehensive stockpile of consumables," he grumbled, searching through the box, discarding a couple of false starts on the grounds they had the wrong fittings, until he produced a halogen spot that he thought might fit.I held a chair as he clambered up to replace the mundane bulb that was already in the fitting above the stage. While there, he reached out and removed the bulbs in the adjacent fittings; both on the same circuit.He climbed down and turned off the original lights. My colored lights on their own illuminated the room but, when he turned on the halogen above the stage area where I stood, he assured me that I was clearly the star of the show. We exchanged places and I had to agree. We turned off the mood lighting and the room returned to its clean but sad former self."If that was a preview of the impact of improving the lighting in this dump, then installing an update is long overdue," Tony commented as we made our way downstairs.Reluctantly declining his offer of a pint on the house, I left for home, arriving just as my wife was about to leave. "Angie's upstairs putting some things in her room," she told me. "She seems so thrilled that she has her own space here." Marie gave me a quick peck on the lips. "That will have to do for now," she apologized. "Angie will make it up to you, I'm sure. Just be certain that you're both decent when Colin gets in." And with that warning, she was gone.Angie found me in the kitchen five minutes later and greeted me with an ardent kiss. "Early lunch?" I managed to ask, once I'd got my breath back."Must we?" She scowled, obviously impatient to begin. I gave her one of the looks (number six; feigned annoyance) from my new repertoire and she reluctantly helped me to put together a light salad together with some blue Wensleydale cheese. We sat and nattered comfortably as we ate. We discussed our upcoming wedding, Wendy, Jane and, of course, Jo's party.As we cleared the table, Angie stopped to give me a hug. I returned it happily enough but she saw the question in my look. "It was my way of saying, 'Thank you'," she explained. "Outside of this house or when I'm with the girls, I feel as though I always have to be alert for threats. Even with my husbands, I always seemed to be analyzing the things that they did and said, to see if they were pursuing their own agendas." She hugged me again. "With you and the girls, I can relax. If I'm being an annoying cow, you'll tell me, and that's fine. But I know that you won't try to manipulate me."Again, she saw my expression of faux amazement. "I'm not blind to the irony in what I just said," she protested as she put the cutlery away. "I realize that I submit to you precisely so that you can manipulate me, but that is consensual. You aren't trying to cheat me or win some game that I don't even know that I'm playing."To be fair, I did understand. Angie was surprisingly wealthy. An unscrupulous person might try to exploit her for her money; we never would, and she knew that, deep in her bones. I held out my hand. "Come on gorgeous, let's go play in your bedroom."To say that she was excited would be a massive understatement; she was almost vibrating in anticipation. I'd given her treat some thought. Lucy had described my torture-by-orgasm over breakfast the morning after. I didn't want to be too predictable so my plan was, perversely enough, exactly the opposite."Naked on the bed please," I suggested. I got a questioning look as she complied. "No," I corrected her assumption. "This treat is for Angie to experience. Angela only gets to do my bidding."I think she understood. Anyway, she shivered in eagerness as I bound her wrists together and lashed them to the bed head. She watched carefully as I used my most recent project, a home-made spreader bar, between her ankles to separate her legs.Now she was generally immobilized. She lay helpless as I fetched the toy that I intended to employ that afternoon. First of all, I approached the bed moving the wand vibrator menacingly in front of me. She smirked in anticipation. I smiled to myself; she was in for a surprise.I began, much as I had with Lucy, at her tits; over, around and under, stopping only briefly at her nipples at first. As the stimulation progressed, I paid more attention to her ever more erect nubs. Her breathing got heavier, her body twitching as her excitement built, until; I stopped.She gaped at me; I smiled and left her for five minutes while I went for a pee and returned to a tirade of abuse. Good! She wanted new experiences, I was sure that she'd never done this before. This time, without responding, I used the vibrator between her thighs. She was already aroused so it took less time to reach the edge of the orgasmic cliff when, again, I pulled the toy away. She watched, furious, as I walked to the chair, undressed and sat, naked, grinning at her frustration.I kept up the cycle, bringing her close to orgasm and then stopping, for nearly an hour. By then she, like Lucy, had moved through bemusement to frustration to rage to begging for release. The final time, she watched, hopefully, as I approached."Geoff, for pity's sake," she pleaded. Again, I used the wand against her labia and clit, only this time, when she got close, I knelt between her legs and slid inside her."Oh my God!" She groaned as I filled her. Those were the last coherent words she spoke as I railed her enthusiastically for the next five minutes or so. Her orgasm or orgasms, I couldn't tell, seemed to run on for all of the last three minutes. In my mind, I envisaged a queue of orgasms, like buses released from a red light which suddenly turned to green, all then finally arriving at their appointed destination, one after the other.I wasn't complaining either. I found Angie to be an attractive woman still. In the course of entertaining her that afternoon, I had access to her naked restrained body to do with as I wished. Our climactic sex to release her denied orgasm was almost as intense for me.I untied her bonds and she responded by instinctively curling into an almost fetal position, with her back to me. I lay down behind her and she burrowed closer. I put my hand on her hip and she protested, reached down and pulled it to her tit. She sighed in satisfaction and fell asleep. My phone was on the bedside table, in one of those nifty little wooden stands from Ikea, and I saw we had plenty of time before Colin was due home. I relaxed and let my eyes close; I had already set an alarm for 14:30, there was time to enjoy a moment of intimacy, rather than just sex, with my wife to be.I woke about ten minutes before the alarm was due and savored the sensation. I was sexually sated, warm, comfortable, had a naked woman in my bed and a boob in my hand. What's more, even if my wife had barged into the room and found us like that, she'd just have undressed and joined us.Eventually, the alarm went off and Angie stirred. "Geoff," she mumbled, sleepily."Yes, love?" I replied."I know Marie has misgiving about, you know, restraints and stuff but, fuck, you have to show her that."I kissed her shoulder. "She is expecting a detailed report after tea," I laughed. "Possibly with marks for imagination and effort. We'll see if that piques her interest.""It was different," she conceded. "I'll confess that if my hands had been free, I would have cheerfully killed you towards the end.""This my concern," I admitted. "You and Lucy in particular seem to want to push me further and further. What happens if we go too far? If someone gets hurt, physically or emotionally? Is it possible that we'll get so jaded that just making love isn't enough? Might we do something that damages our relationship?"She patted the hand still holding her tit. "No!" She said, emphatically. "You wouldn't do anything like that; we wouldn't ask you to and Marie wouldn't let it happen." She paused and sniffed. "God! But I need a shower. Let go of my tit so I can go to the bathroom."I did and, as I watched her slender bum as she left the bed, she called over her shoulder, "Would you strip the bed for me, please. I'll get that sheet in the wash before Colin gets in." She paused. "I'll open the window too, once we're dressed. It stinks of sex in here."To be continued in part 15. Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 13Appetites Vary.Diversity is a good thing.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I guided my friend through to join the women and helped him to the head of the table. Megan sat to his right, Lucy to his left. I sat opposite him, Marie to my right, Angie to my left. Rather than a traditional Sunday roast, Megan had ordered a beef wellington with horseradish mashed potatoes, and green vegetables sautéed in garlic butter. The ladies were at ease in their near nudity; Angie having, just about, covered her bare tits with some pointless scrap of translucent fabric.The men, well, we did them the courtesy of admiring them. The conversation was surprisingly normal, by our standards at least. Lucy expressed her gratitude at being offered a place to stay. She was a little overwhelmed when Megan corrected her. Not a place to stay; a home.I shared the photo that Mike had sent me, showing Eddie with his new friend. "He rejected Lucy for HER?" Was Charles' incredulous response. Lucy was more sanguine. As far as she was concerned, Eddie had made his preference clear. In her mind she was already single, with an entire team of people willing to love her and a wealth of emotions that she needed to set out on canvas. That thought also reminded her. The day we christened her studio, she was determined to make a mold of my genitalia, while I was erect."How many castings are you intending to make?" I asked, in all innocence."A dozen or so in latex or silicone rubber for your Harem, or the Coven as Marie refers to us." I shrugged. That seemed a lot but, what the hell. She fell silent for a moment, as though calculating. "And then I thought, because it's such a nice shape, I'd do a limited edition of signed epoxy castings, about a hundred, each numbered and with its own unique marbled pattern."Everyone stopped eating and stared at her. "What?" She seemed defensive. "He only has to make a squiggle. Not his actual name, for pity's sake." She shook her head. "I was going to ask him if I could add a drop of his semen into the epoxy to infuse it with his essence. I could double the asking price then." She looked around the table at each of us in turn. "Well, think about it, anyway," she suggested to my wife and I.We changed the subject to our plans for the wedding and returned to enjoying our meal. For dessert there were individual warm pear frangipanes with brandy ice cream. By the time we had finished, not a morsel was left.We helped to tidy the kitchen and, after sitting and chatting for a little while longer, my three companions dressed and we left, making a short diversion to return the restaurant's delivery boxes. I picked up their home delivery menu on the way out. I was mortified; our meal must have cost our hosts over three hundred pounds. My 'expensive' wine from M and S seemed a bit pathetic by comparison.As we drove home, they discussed, without inviting input from me, my plans for the evening. Apparently, while I pleasured each of them individually in my bed, the other two would discuss the details of our wedding ceremony. We hadn't decided on a date but we needed to have the costumes selected very soon so that we could give the students who were making the outfits the design brief for each guest for their course-work. Lucy was intrigued at the idea of creating some scenic backdrops for the venue as well as helping with prop design. I was content to be well out of it.I'd swallowed one of my little chemical helpers as soon as we got home so, leaving my wife and Lucy to look on-line for inspiration, Angie joined me in bed. "Angie. I promised you a special treat if you earned it. You've earned it today, with Charles. But tonight would you be disappointed if we just made love? No toys, just you and me? Then we can find enough time to really explore your kinky side.""It's a deal," she agreed, unbuttoning my shirt. "You, me and the toy box can wait for another day. I'm okay if it's just the two of us for now."I helped off with her top and we kissed for a while, me savoring the feel of her lace covered tits against my chest. In time, we wanted more so we finished undressing ourselves and I led her to the bed. She sat me at the edge and knelt between my thighs. "I'm doing this because I want to," she reassured me. To be fair, I intended to return the favor, because I also wanted to. Isn't it nice that we have balance in our lives.Angie's oral ministrations were affectionate rather than porn-worthy, intended to show her love rather than display her ability to swallow my entire cock. When she finally took me over the edge, there were no theatrics; no swirling my cum in her mouth. She just quietly swallowed my sperm, cleaned me and looked lovingly up at me. Angie is a complex character. Strong, assertive, willful even. But behind that was a vulnerability, an uncertainty in social interactions. But with Marie and I, she relaxed totally.Pulling her to her feet I made her swap places and I knelt in turn, between her thighs. I repeated her own words to her before I leaned in to taste the nectar between those lips. For ten full minutes I knelt there, kissing her thighs, her mound; running my tongue along her labia and, briefly now and again, tantalizing her clit.As soon as I felt myself harden again, I knew it was time. I stood up and stretched (I'm fairly fit, but the years, and rugby, have taken their toll) then joined her on the bed. We made ourselves comfortable, Angie having decided she wanted 'snuggling' from behind. I indulged her. It isn't the best position for vigorous sex. It isn't the most visually stimulating; but, for screwing someone you love, it has a special languorous intimacy that I cherish. There was no rush for us to climax. My cock was perfectly content to slip slowly back and forth in Angie's slick tunnel.I realized that I was getting close and started to use my hand on her clit. She stopped me. "Take your time, Geoff," she murmured. "I've come once already. This is nice as it is. You need to learn that sometimes we need the intimacy as much as the orgasm."I think I understood. So, instead of our customary race to the finishing line, we kept a slow, tender rhythm until I couldn't hold back any longer and spurted inside her. "See," she murmured. "Wasn't that nice. You came and I could just enjoy the experience without arsing about having to fake an orgasm. This was much more satisfying."We lay for another ten minutes, just talking, before Angie left for the bathroom. I got up and used the shared bathroom then, wearing just my dressing gown, went downstairs. Marie and Lucy were studying our TV, where Marie was casting the images of Star Wars costumes that people had shown an interest in for our wedding. Lucy was trying to decide what outfit appealed to her.I gave Marie a pointed look to suggest the it was her turn upstairs. She shook her head. "Angela is going home tonight and Lucy tells me we're dropping her off at her place. I'm happy to wait until bed-time."Lucy smiled and shook her head too. "If you want me, I'm yours. But I'm content that I've had my ration for today. Tuesday, however, Marie will be at the shop. Would that be a convenient time for you to model for me?"'Model': Now there was an innocent enough expression; slightly less so if you prefixed it with the word, 'penis', for accuracy. Presumably, once the casting was done, my erection wouldn't be allowed to go to waste. So, two birds, one stone; cock casting and studio christening all in one visit. Mr. Efficiency, that's me.I dressed and made us a light supper and we ate once Angie re-joined us. At nine o'clock we left our planning session, having given Lucy some ideas to work with, and I drove her home. Angela and Marie followed us. We shared a bottle of wine, Angie sticking to the one glass, while Lucy showed us the unfinished works in her studio. She pointed to a stack of half a dozen propped against a wall. "I can't finish those," she commented in a flat tone. "I started them while Eddie was pissing me about, but my outlook has changed since, well, you know, and I'm in such a different place now that I don't know where the next brush stroke goes." She picked one up and examined it critically. "This isn't art," she decided. "This is an emotional breakdown on canvas." She made to throw it away. I stopped her. She looked at me in surprise."It's an asset," I reminded her. "If Eddie gets a solicitor and he bids for a share of your works, give him these.""But they aren't finished," she protested."Would Eddie know that?""No, but;”"So," I pointed out, gently. "Keep them. If Eddie plays silly buggers and demands a share of your work as marital assets, you can honestly say these were painted while you were together, the judge would be impressed and you unload these on Eddie.""But they are shit," she argued."And where would Eddie go to unload this shit?"Her eyes widened. "The gallery in town," she gloated. "If Eddie tried to sell them there, Carl, the owner, would check with me for the provenance. I'd tell him the truth and he'd sell them off cheap as unsigned, unfinished, unattributed works; he'd have to. Both to keep me sweet and keep his reputation." The three women exchanged malicious smiles. "I almost hope he tries it," she added. "I'd love to put one over on him one last time."We stayed with her until ten, when she declared that it was time for us to get away and for her to go to bed. Eddie was, fortunately for all of us, still notable by his absence. We left, agreeing to return before eleven the next morning, and Angie dropped Marie and me off on her way home. The two of us followed Lucy's example and went straight to bed.As we cuddled up close, we each asked the other, almost in unison, "Are we still okay?" The fact that we were both concerned more about our spouse's feelings than our own, suggested that we were. Then my wife slipped her nightie off and lay back down next to me. What followed convinced me that we were fine.The next morning, Angie collected us after breakfast and we arrived at Lucy's house about quarter to eleven. By then, the two guys in the van had moved most of the boxes with her clothes out of her bedroom and were starting to empty her studio. They refused our offer of help so we made them a cup of tea and retired to the kitchen out of their way. We were still there twenty minutes later when Megan arrived.Accepting a coffee from Lucy, Megan produced two brown, official looking, envelopes from her bag. They were both addressed to Eddie. The first one she held up had a large figure '1' in the top left corner. "This," she explained. "Is Eddie's formal notice that you have begun divorce proceedings and letting him know that, to comply with the legal requirements, you are now living apart, effective from midnight tonight."She turned her attention to me. "I liked your suggestion that Lucy keeps those depressing unsigned works to hand. We have included our proposals for the fair division of assets and advised Eddie to seek his own legal advice. If he gets greedy, we will have to try to agree a compromise or go to court for a Financial Order. In either of those cases, those works could come in useful."She held up the second envelope, appropriately enough with a figure '2' in the corner. This document," she announced, cheerfully. "Informs your soon-to-be ex-husband that you are waiving your right to occupy, granted by the trust set up for Alison. Your daughter, the de-facto owner, has retained me to act on her behalf to put it on the rental market."She gave a beatific smile that lit up the room. "As Lucy occupied under the terms of the trust, there is no tenancy agreement. Eddie's name appears on none of the utilities so, as far as Alison is concerned, he can pay the commercial rental fee, and stay, or piss off and live with his girlfriend. He certainly hasn't a leg to stand on if he thinks she'll let him live here for free, now that Lucy has moved out.""What will you be asking for the rent?" I asked, just out of interest. She told us. The rest of us sat, slack-jawed, gaping around the table at each other. "How much?" I admit, my voice came out in a less than masculine squeak. She repeated the figure. "That's more than the fucking mortgage would be," I pointed out, then begged Megan to excuse my language."True," Megan conceded, unperturbed by my profanity. "But a landlord has to cover additional contingencies; electrical safety, insurance, maintenance, management fees and the like." She shrugged. "We are actually not stiffing Eddie. If he can't afford to pay, I guarantee we'll have a family in here paying that per month, within three weeks of taking possession.""Eddie can't afford that," Lucy observed, without satisfaction. "Even if he stopped drinking and gambling, he'd barely be able to cover the rent. He'd just about have pennies left to live on.""That's as may be," Megan replied, acerbically. "But much of my professional life has been spent dealing with people who ignored the consequences of their actions." She listed some examples on her fingers. "Drunk drivers, offspring contesting their parents' wills after years of ignoring them, vandals, shoplifters, idiots who thought it was okay to defraud insurance companies and, yes, cheating spouses." She shook her head in despair. "Nobody made them act that way; they made choices, just like Eddie. He could have managed his money instead of blowing it on booze and horses. He could have treated his wife with respect. He did neither; he made his choice, so he gets to own whatever that brings."We were contemplating her words when one of the movers knocked on the kitchen door and announced that they were finished. He suggested that Lucy go through each room before they left, to confirm that the guys had collected everything that she wanted taken. It was a somber moment as we five checked each room in turn."Is there anything of yours in the garage?" I enquired, remembering that Lucy sometimes sculpted in metal.She smiled and shook her head. "I moved my welding gear to Megan's last week. They had room in their garage and I knew that Eddie would never notice that it was gone." She took one more slow look around the living room. "No. That's it. This is Alison's house now. I've lost two husbands here. I won't say that the wrong one died; but I'm close. Fuck it. Let's go."We followed her out and watched as she locked up and gave her keys to Megan. We stood and waved as the two of them got into their cars to follow the van to Lucy's new home. I think we all realized that this day had been long coming, but even knowing that, we still knew that Lucy had to be hurting inside.We three went home. Lucy, Charles and Megan needed time together to reach some sort of accommodation about, well, Lucy's accommodation. Our presence wasn't required. We grabbed a light lunch and I turned the TV on. Dear God! There were adverts on already for Christmas. I turned to my wife to see if she found it as irritating as I did, only to pause at the thoughtful expression on her face."Angie," she said. Our fiancée looked up. "You like stately homes, don't you?" Angie agreed this was, in fact, the case. "Well how do you feel about a trip to Derbyshire?""Because?" Angie prompted."Because I think you'd love Chatsworth," Marie suggested. "And in November there's a Christmas market in the grounds and the house will be beautifully seasonally decorated." My wife turned her attention to me. "Geoffrey?""Sounds good to me," I agreed. "I'll book three tickets.""I'll book us somewhere to stay," Angie offered. "Somewhere nice."So that was agreed. Finishing our lunch, we decided that we ought to get some fresh air, so we went for a stroll together. Marie assumed her place holding my right hand and Angie holding my left. Without really intending to, our return path took us past the pub. We decided that, as we were obviously people of low moral standards, we might as well go in.Tony, the landlord knew us well enough; Marie and her friends are there every other Friday after all. We chatted as he pulled my pint and poured the girls' white wines. I remembered there was a function room upstairs and asked to see it. It didn't take long. It was just a large rectangular room. On the plus side, it had a small, raised stage at the far end and there was a bar near the door. On the other hand, it was a bit tired.Tony saw my expression. "I know," he acknowledged. "It desperately needs repainting, but since Covid, it's been a Catch22. We need new business but we don't have the cash to invest to attract it."I paced out the room and we went back to the lounge. "If the walls were just white," I suggested. "Then you could mount a projection system on the ceiling and have an almost infinite selection of décor for any occasion."My girls listened to our conversation with interest. Tony considered my idea. "So, instead of choosing a color scheme for the room, I just paint it plain white and project whatever the customer wants for their occasion," he mused."Exactly," I agreed. Gender reveals, weddings, kids' themed parties or Goth Halloweens; hit enter on the computer and the room's personalized.""Or Star Wars weddings," Angie contributed. "Nice thinking Geoff."I bowed, modestly. "Peter works in IT," I reminded the girls. "This isn't directly his field but he may know someone who could advise us." I turned back to our host. "Would you be interested if I could find out what an installation like that would entail?"Apparently, he would and, after discussing the practicalities of hosting our celebration there, we resumed our walk home in a rather more excited mood. We were still talking about the logistics when Colin arrived, with Mia in tow, and asked what we were arguing about. We'd moved onto the timing by then. Angie favored March but Marie was concerned that our student friends needed more time to design and create our growing collection of outfits. My wife thought a summer wedding would be nicer, possibly even outdoors. I was on the fence.Colin looked at us with a mixture of surprise and, it hurts me to admit this, disappointment. "Surely you know the date. There's only one day it can be." He looked sadly at our blank stares. "For goodness sake grandpeople. Star Wars Day! May the Fourth."I confess: I hung my head in shame. I glanced at Angie. She was shaking her head, muttering, "So damn obvious that a child could see it. What's wrong with me?"Marie was bemused. "What's going on? What do you mean; Star Wars Day? Is that a thing? Do people send cards?"Mia took pity on her in the face of Colin's despairing silence. "May the Fourth sounds like the Jedi blessing, you know, May the Force be with you," she explained patiently. "May the Fourth; May the Force."Marie 'got it' then. "So if there's one day in the year to do Jedi stuff, it's May the Fourth." She gave a deep sigh. "God! But nerds are weird." She looked fondly at Angie and me. "And I'm stuck with two of them."It was Marie's turn to cook and Colin asked if Mia could eat with us as her mum was working late. Of course, she was welcome and Angie volunteered to help in the kitchen. The two women left us, with Marie making very clear who was in charge as they went.That left me with the two teens. "Homework?" I asked."Did it at lunchtime," answered Colin."Me too," Mia added."Right then. Go amuse yourselves. You can have the TV if you want.""Well Grandad. The thing is; We were talking about 'The Talk', and we have some questions.""Oh you do, do you?" This wasn't quite how I'd visualized this going. "To be honest, I don't think it would be appropriate for me to have that particular discussion with Mia." I turned to address my comments directly to her. "Mia, sweetheart, this is a conversation that you should really be having with your mum. Even if it makes her too uncomfortable and there are no aunts or older female cousins to ask, it should still be a woman you talk to rather than me.""But why?" She asked."Because if anyone found that a man had been discussing sex with a young woman not related to him, they might think that he was grooming her. Can you imagine how being accused of that would change all of our lives?""I suppose so," she conceded."How about this?" I suggested. "You ask your mum the same questions that Colin has for me and you can compare notes. But," I put on my laboratory manager voice. "No personal research!" They nodded, grinning, and I told them to clear off: I'd deal with that problem later. I sloped off to read my book; I felt as though I'd not has a minute to myself in ages.Marie and Angie had excelled themselves. When Linda arrived, we sat down to a dish of roast Mediterranean vegetables served with potato wedges, fetta, pitta bread and smoked garlic mayonnaise. I hadn't heard a single cross word from the kitchen either. The kids demolished their meals and asked for second helpings. Marie made sure that there was some left for Wendy, who was coming to collect Mia on her way home from work.When she arrived, Wendy was so apologetic about Mia staying for tea. Marie told her that, rather than watch TV or play on their phones, both kids had helped prepare the meal. I quietly wondered if that explained the lack of temperament from my wife's sous chef, as Angie admitted she could be a diva in the kitchen. In fact, Wendy was almost in tears when Mia brought out the plate that we had set aside for her. Colin, our sommelier, offered her a glass of the red that Angie and I had shared earlier over our meal. It was only a Grandeza Gran Tradición from the local supermarket but Colin though that a Spanish wine would go well with a meal that didn't stint on the garlic. He chose well.I left the women to chat and went back to the works of the late Terry Pratchett. Colin joined me. "Grandad.""Yes, Colin?" I replied, putting down my book."Mia's mum seems so sad," he observed."She does rather," I agreed, wondering where he was going with this."Do you think that she's pretty?""Yes, I suppose that I do." I admitted."I do too," he said. "But she's always saying that she's so fat and ugly that no-one likes her.""Her husband left her," I tried to explain. "When that happens to someone, they tend to look at themselves and think what they should have done differently. It dents their confidence. It's even worse if someone says it's you that's driven them away."I decided to share. "Grandma's friend, Lucy, has just left her husband. He's been acting horrible towards her for a while now. He says that she's too old and wrinkled to be attractive anymore."Okay; those weren't his exact words but I wasn't going to describe Lucy's snatch to a youngster. "But he lied to excuse his own behavior. He's been seeing another woman who's nowhere near as pretty as Lucy but, rather than admit he's been cheating, he blames Lucy for driving him away.""So is Lucy happy now?" He persisted. Shit! I could see where his logic was taking him. I wouldn't lie though."She's happier than she was, because she has her friends to support her and now she realizes that he was the problem, not her." I was careful not to take credit for my part in rebuilding Lucy's self-confidence. "She's sad that her marriage has failed but she knows that she wasn't the cause.""So what would help Mia's mum?"I thought carefully. Colin deserved an honest answer, if not a detailed one. "Wendy needs to be surrounded by people who compliment her, who support her, who remind her how good a mum she is, people who are just there when she needs a hug. Grandma's friends are like that and," I lowered my voice to a whisper, "I think she's going to invite Wendy to join them.""Mum likes her too," he added. "Do you think that she might feel better then? It's just that I know that Mia worries about her and I want them both to be happy.""You're a good lad, Colin. As long as you and Mia are friends, her mum knows that her daughter has someone to rely on. That's one less worry for Wendy. There's nothing else you two can do. Now it's time for the adults to step up and try to repair the damage to her self-image. That's probably starting now." I realized that it was just the two of us; Mia must be with the other women. I suspected that my wife, daughter and lover may be, very subtly coaching Mia in how to bolster her mother's damaged confidence. Wendy was a good natured, fine looking woman who deserved better than the hand that she'd been dealt. Marie and Angie were batting for her so her life was about to change, God help her, though, if they did unleash Lucy on her.That reminded me. Tomorrow was Tuesday: Cock casting and studio christening day, and Angie was staying tonight; presumably sharing a the bed with my wife and me. Colin was right; it wasn't fair that Wendy was alone and unhappy when our lives were so full. I resolved that, whatever Wendy decided if the girls invited her to join their coven, I wouldn't object."What are you thinking about Grandad? You're smiling to yourself.""I was just thinking that sometimes a good deed is its own reward." I replied, rather disingenuously.Our conversation was interrupted by the women emerging from the kitchen. Mia seemed happy and Wendy seemed quite excited. Apparently I was in charge of feeding two teenagers on Friday because Wendy and Linda were joining 'the girls' in the pub after work. There was quite a positive buzz as our guests departed. The kids seemed to sense a new energy in Wendy and her main concern seemed to be what to wear. She hugged each of us, thanking us for her meal and, on my turn, I gave her an extra squeeze and whispered, "don't fret about what to wear; you'll look lovely whatever you choose."She blushed and looked a little flustered as she led Mia to the car."Nice one, Dad," Linda complimented me as she gave out her goodbye hugs. "She needed that." Then she and Colin left too and it was just the three of us."I agree with Linda," Marie told me. "That was very nicely done. You deserve a reward. What would you like?" she asked with a saucy wink.I gave the question some serious thought. "I think that my perfect evening would be; a nice cup of coffee, the next episode of the Mandalorian and then an early night with my two best girls.""That," said my wife. "Was an excellent answer, so that's what you shall have." And within ten minutes I was on the sofa, Marie on my right, Angie on my left, and a coffee made from some of the blend that my wife had begged from Megan on Sunday. By ten o'clock we were in bed together. And I was right, it did prove to be the perfect end to the evening.The Model.Geoff and Marie's adventures continue. Our narrator is Geoff, a retired lab manager; In the course of a packed week, he has to do some modelling for an artist friend and a birthday treat to organize, while his wife guides him through the minefield of multiple relationships.It was a Tuesday morning in late October and, as I showered, I pondered over the odd direction my life had taken these last few weeks. Take that day; my wife, Marie, and our shared lover and betrothed, Angie, were in the kitchen preparing breakfast. We had all made love the night before but the two women had rejected my advances that morning because I was meeting another of my wife's old friends, Lucy, so that she could make a casting of my erect cock and then have sex in her studio. And when I say 'old', the adjective is doing some heavy lifting, because first, Marie has known Lucy for decades, and second, none of the four of us will ever see sixty again.Lucy, as a token of gratitude for some complimentary comments I made about her lady parts, followed by me fingering her until she came, has declared herself to be permanently available as my free-use sex toy. As she had, only the Monday before, left her husband for cheating on her with a trans-woman, Lucy was still settling in with another friend who had offered her a place to stay.That friend, Megan, is another one of my wife's circle of retirees who I have had sex with, in her case with her husband's knowledge and approval. Due to his age and health issues he had, for some time, been encouraging his wife to take a lover. When Marie offered my services, someone he knew and liked it was, oddly enough, a relief to him. Anyway, that Sunday, while Marie, Angie and Megan pleasured Charles, Lucy and I had sex in her new bedroom. That still left her studio across the hallway 'un-christened', a situation that we were to resolve that Tuesday morning.Lucy is, of course, quite a well-known artist and the emotional turmoil of her husband withdrawing from her, and then gaslighting her into thinking it her fault, had left her with a lot of emotional angst. In her case, however, she has the talent to unload these emotions onto canvas. She's somewhat like a blues singer in that respect; she dumps her misery into her art, and then gets paid for it. And she does very well too.Apparently, many of her post-fingering works are inspired by me, who she represents as an amorphous turquoise blob. The artworks are fresh and vibrant compared to the gloomy work from immediately prior to my vaginal therapy. Those could probably make even the most emotionally sterile Goth burst into tears.Now Lucy has decided that she wants to make a dozen or so replicas of my erect cock to give to all of my wife's close circle of friends, on the grounds that I have fucked them all too with Marie's enthusiastic approval. Indeed, two (or possibly three) of the coven were due to visit us the following day. I made a mental note to ask who to expect.Shrugging my shoulders, I finished my shower, dried and dressed and followed the scent of bacon and eggs downstairs. Angie greeted me with a kiss and a cup of tea. My wife put two plates full of food on the table and queued up for her turn. By the time we came up for air, Angie had added a third plate and taken her place. We ate, chatting about our plans for the day.Angie had some 'consulting' scheduled that lunchtime. I'm convinced she occasionally freelances for GCHQ, but we know better than to ask as apparently she's signed some sort of non-disclosure agreement. Marie is volunteering at a charity shop and I, of course have my own assignation. We wished Angie goodbye and engaged in a little housework before it was time for us both to set off.I dropped my wife off in town and, as she gave me a parting kiss, she surprised me. "You have a free pass this morning Geoff. I'll want to hear all about your day," she warned me. "But all of the rules are suspended. Trust your conscience, my love." She gave me a heart melting smile and strolled cheerfully off towards the shop.I was rather nonplussed. What the hell did she think I was going to do? She knew that Lucy and I were going to be intimate but something else was going on too. Thinking about it though, I realized that, for all my doubts about my women's machinations, I was getting more sex now than I ever did as a student, so what the fuck was I worrying about. And on that cheerful thought, I put the car into gear and headed towards Lucy's new address.Megan opened the door as I pulled up outside their gorgeous home. I would have been more impressed with her timing if I hadn't already been aware that she and Charles had an excellent security system that alerted them to vehicles entering their driveway. Megan looked, as always, as though she was dressed to impress. Well, I say always; I have an indelible mental image of her admiring her naked self in my bedroom mirror, her face covered in cum and generally looking like a well-used whore. I had taken a photo on her phone and she shared it with her husband. No secrets, she'd promised him.We went through to the small sitting room that Charles favored. Lucy was sitting opposite him chatting about how she allowed me to use her body however I wished. Charles hung on her every word while shamelessly looking up her characteristically short skirt. Neither Lucy nor Megan was offended.Charles and I greeted each other amicably enough. I'd slept with his wife and, in recognition, the previous Sunday I'd made it clear that my wife, our fiancée and my sex toy (Lucy) were free to do whatever they wished to make him happy. They did; in fact he was still gleefully so. Charles had obviously been giving that some thought. "Geoff, old chap," he began as I sat down next to Lucy. "Been thinking about that conversation you and I had some weeks ago." I nodded noncommittally. "Thing is," he continued. "I'm coming to the view that I placed needless restrictions on you."He glanced across at his wife who sat next to him, obviously not sure where this was going either. He carried on. "It's apparent that you and Marie have an incredible bond. It's equally obvious that, despite your affection for my wife, you are not trying to steal her from me." He directed his next words to his wife. "Megan, you have my approval to sleep with Geoffrey and any or all of your friends whenever and however you see fit. My only condition is that you share the details so that I may have at least a vicarious sex life.Megan considered for a moment. "Thank you, darling," she replied. "I don't see that as a regular occurrence but you have my word that I will never have sex without your knowledge." She gave a rather common smirk. "In fact, I shall try to provide you with even more pictures, if it's at all possible." Her husband's face lit up.Lucy stood. "Okay, this is all very civilized but I want to make a cast of Geoff's cock and I can't do it while he's making polite conversation with his trousers on." She reached down, impatiently, and pulled me to my feet. Then, turning to Megan. "Coming?""Excuse me?" Megan seemed confused.Lucy sighed in exasperation. "I need him erect," she reminded her friend. "Yes, I'll be naked, but I need to monitor the alginate. Seeing as Charles has given you a free pass, you can get your kit off too and keep him stoked up until it sets."Megan was still playing catch-up as Charles and I looked on in amusement. "How?" She asked, almost plaintively. "You'll have his genitalia in a bowl of glop.""Oh for goodness sake Megan," Lucy retorted. "Let him play with your tits; stick your finger up his bum; stick his finger up your bum. You're a married woman, surely you can think of something to keep him hard!"I'm not sure if I'd ever heard a man 'chortle' before. I thought it was something that last happened in the nineteen thirties. But Charles did it then. A refined masculine equivalent of a giggle at his wife's discomfiture. He smiled as Megan looked helplessly at him for support."Run along dear," he suggested. "Go and give Lucy and Geoffrey a hand." He seemed delighted at his double entendre. And so, with Lucy leading the way and Megan grumbling quietly behind me, we climbed the stairs to Lucy's studio. Once there, I stood in the center of the room and looked around. There were two easels with blank canvasses propped either side of the window and some of her post-orgasm works set around another two walls. These were clearly identifiable by the light, the vibrancy and positivity of the colors. I'm also embarrassed to admit that I recognized my turquoise color-avatar in quite a few. Of her gloomy pre-orgasm works, there was no sign.Lucy noticed from the table where she was preparing her casting materials. "I didn't throw them away," she answered my unasked question. "You were right. If Eddie wants some of my work as part our assets, then he can have those that he inspired." Her eyes flashed with anger. "He can have the shit ones; the ones fuelled by the hurt, lies and betrayal. I just don't want them where I can see them."Megan stepped up behind her friend and gave her a hug. "And if we have to go to court, then that's exactly what I'll tell the judge." She gave a feral smile. "Divorces are supposed to be no-fault but if I'm forced to explain why we're offering these as part of Eddie's settlement, then the court will hear exactly who the injured party is."I felt a slight shiver at Megan's words. I'm glad she was on our side. "Right," said Lucy, apparently content with her progress. "Let's get your trousers off, your cock hard and this first cast made." She strode towards me with purpose. "Then you can sit me on the edge of this bench and give this room a proper opening ceremony." She grinned across at Megan. "Maybe Charles would like to come and watch." She clapped her hands mischievously. "Ooh! Perhaps Geoff could give you a seeing to as well."Megan shook her head in despair. In theory, she was the matriarch of Marie's friend group; the oldest, possibly the richest, certainly the most socially connected. Those niceties meant nothing to Lucy. To her, it was just Megan she was talking to, and that required no additional deference, so none was given.I was guided to an arrangement of dining chairs that had struck me as odd when we'd entered the room. Four of them, arranged in a line, with a footstool separating the central pair. I began to understand. Lucy slipped into artist mode. "Right. The pair of you, get your kit off and let's get that cock pumped up to eleven." Lucy cheerfully ignored Megan's glare as we complied. Lucy instructed me to lay across the chairs with my groin over the gap created by the footstool. While I got comfy, she fetched a plastic box, about the size of a shoe box, though perhaps a little deeper, and put it on the footstool; packing underneath it until the lip was touching my belly and my thighs. I suppose that made it a junk box."You have a sticky-up cock," she explained. "So I think alginate is the best material for the mold. If this doesn't work, I can try plaster bandages but they are slower to set and that means we have to keep you hard for longer." Turning to her unwilling assistant, she added. "Megan, get him hard while I prep the goo."By now, I was face down with my meat and two veg dangling in an oversized take-away container: not the most erotic of positions. Megan, obviously at a loss, decided to rely on Lucy's experience of these situations and took her advice literally. The next thing I knew was that her lubricated index finger was going the wrong way up a one way street.Now, this wasn't totally virgin territory; Marie and Angie had insisted on testing some butt-plugs on me (or in me, whichever) on our return from our first visit to the local sex-shop. There had also been episodes of bum rubbing by one whilst I was actively ploughing the other one's furrow, but this was my first actual prostate massage. I'll admit now that I wasn't complaining. It also occurred to me that this wasn't beginner's luck. Megan had definitely done this before, the dirty bitch. I wondered to myself if she'd give lessons.Lucy took a malicious delight in both Megan's discomfort and her results. "You dirty cow," she crowed, more or less echoing out loud my own thoughts. "You've done this before: Lucky old Charles. Does he still get to enjoy it?" She asked, as she began pouring the freshly mixed blue syrup into the bowl around my nether regions. Megan gave a noncommittal grunt as she continued to work her finger in and out."Keep him there, Megan; nicely on a rolling boil. For God's sake though, please don't make him come." Lucy checked her watch. "Three minutes at least, five would be better." She crouched down next to me, giving me a close up view of her boobs. Their modest size had limited gravity's effect. They were still remarkably perky for her age and I knew from recent experience that they were rather sensitive."Are you still stiff, Geoff?" She asked. "Or there something else we can do to keep you hard?"I gave the matter some serious thought. Or as serious as I could manage given Megan's magical ministrations. "That would be a great name for a band," I told myself and then, getting a grip on reality. "Tell me what you want me to do to you once we've finished this," I suggested.She nodded in approval. Apparently, that was a good idea. "Well, first of all I'm going to wash you. The alginate is food grade, so it's safe but, as I'm intending to suck your cock, I'd prefer to get you clean. If we can get Charles upstairs, he might like to watch Megan go down on me while we do it."She smiled at the look of anticipation on my face. Then I'm going to sit on the edge of my workbench. I'll open my thighs so that you can all see me fully exposed and glistening wet. You'll step up and run your finger between my lips. You'll circle my clit, just barely touching it until you know that I can't take any more then you'll slip your cock inside me and pound me and pound me until you spew your spunk deep into my cunt.""Then I want Megan to suck you clean: to suck your cum and my juices off your cock. If we're lucky, Charles will be able to watch and maybe we'll see how Charles and Meggie feel about you slipping my assistant one as well." I could actually feel the disapproval emanating from the woman behind me, probably only partly at being referred to as 'Meggie'. Lucy's words were working though. The images she'd put in my head, along with the gentle manipulation of my prostate had me as hard as I'd ever been.We stayed like that for at least the full five minutes, then Lucy stood up. "That's enough now thank you Megan," she announced. "We need him to go soft now so that we can get his cock out of the mold with the minimum damage. To the mold," she added hastily, looking down at me.Megan left us, presumably to wash her hands. Lucy went back to her bench and started to tidy her modelling materials away. Making space for sex, I realized. After two or three minutes of just laying comfortably with my eyes closed, I realized that I had lost my erection and that Little Geoff was actually living up to his name. "Lucy?" I called. "Do you think you could release me?"After checking that I was sure that I had subsided, she removed the wooden frames that she'd used to support the mold and gently lowered it away from me. There were no slurping or sucking noises. No hairs got, entertainingly, for her, or painfully, for me, caught in the alginate. She stood and carried it carefully to the bench. I eased myself off the chairs and followed her."In theory, I could make a plaster cast now but I think I'd rather wait an hour or so to be sure the impression is totally set," she decided. "Let’s get you clean and then we can get on with the fun bit."We crossed the hallway to her bedroom and squeezed into the small but complete en suite. She grinned up at me as she washed me clean. To be honest, there was barely any traces of the alginate on my cock. I hoped that meant our efforts had worked. Of course, by the time I was suitably clean, I was hard again.We returned to the studio to find that a fully dressed Megan had managed to get Charles upstairs. He was sitting on one of the chairs, breathing heavily but otherwise apparently okay. "It seems that I have been invited to some sort of dedication ritual," he declared. "I must say, I'm quite looking forward to it."Lucy led me to stand in front of them; so close that they could reach out and touch us. She knelt in front of me, side on to our audience and gently wanked my cock. Gazing submissively up at me, she engulfed my glans with her lips. With a bob of her head, half of my shaft disappeared into her mouth. I sighed with pleasure. She pulled off and turned to give the others a radiant smile. They sat enraptured. I tried to remember if Megan had ever been there when I'd had sex with one of her friends. Apart from that time with Lucy in the pub, I thought not.Lucy returned to her task. Rubbing her tongue along my length starting at my scrotum and ending at my tip. And so she carried on; taking me in her mouth, licking me, taking my balls in her mouth. Varying her attentions so that I was constantly stimulated but never so much that I was likely to come. I was lost in the moment but, even so, I don't believe that either Charles or Megan blinked once.After, three, perhaps four minutes Lucy paused. "It's time," she told me. I helped her up and we walked hand in hand towards her cleared workbench. She reached underneath and pulled out a yoga mat that she laid over the edge. "Fetch the others," she suggested. "They need a closer view."I helped Charles across the room whilst Megan brought his chair. She went back for her own whilst I got him settled. I followed Charles' gaze to see that, good as her word, Lucy was sitting at the edge of the bench, thighs wide apart, showing her delectable snatch to an appreciative audience. Even Megan seemed entranced at the sight. The snatch that Eddie, Lucy's husband, had deemed to be too old and wrinkled to be attractive.With a salacious smile Lucy slipped a finger between her labia, then three fingers two holding the inner lips apart so that we could see her middle finger slide inside her cunt. "Dear God!" Charles exclaimed in awed tones. Megan gave his hand an affectionate squeeze as we watched my toy exhibit herself.I was still completely hard when we both knew that it was time. I stepped between Lucy's legs, gave her a long, passionate kiss and, taking my cock in my hand, I slipped slowly but easily inside her. It was an odd feeling. We weren't making love but nor were we so turned on that we wanted to fuck like rabbits; the way that we had previously. No this was purely recreational sex; it felt good, we were both enjoying it and we were both intending that the other should orgasm but there was no urgency. Wordlessly, we agreed to put on a performance for our friends. That's what we did. Lucy lay back while I supported her and used my grip on her for purchase as I thrust powerfully back and forth.My partner mirrored my actions, raising her hips to meet me, both working hard to please the other. We were sweaty, panting messes when we finally climaxed. I came first but managed to stay hard long enough for Lucy to follow me over the cliff. It was almost a relief to be able to relax. Lucy pulled me down for a long tender kiss."Thank you," she whispered in my ear. "This makes the studio feel more like home. Even more than the home I just left," she added sadly.Finally, I slipped out of Lucy as I leaned over her reclining body, both of my hands taking my weight as I caught my breath. It didn't take long for my heart rate and my breathing to settle at which point I helped Lucy into a sitting position. We grinned at each other. It had been an excellent fuck. Lucy hadn't finished though."Charles?" She asked in a soft beseeching voice. "Would you be offended if I asked Megan to clean Geoff's cock?""Eh? Er, no?" He seemed at a loss as to what he was being asked.Lucy switched her attention to her friend and raised an eyebrow in enquiry. "Oh! Alright," Megan huffed. "I hope you realize that I'm not your bloody maid." She stood and turned towards the door."Where are you going?" Lucy asked."To get a damn facecloth," replied a bemused Megan. "Like you asked.""I asked you to clean him, not wash him," Lucy clarified."Oh." Our friend looked concerned as the penny dropped. "Charles," she addressed her husband. "Lucy is asking me to clean Geoffrey's cock with my mouth. We seem to be testing a lot of boundaries here. If this makes you at all uncomfortable, I will decline."Charles considered for a moment. "You showed me a photograph of the aftermath of you having sex with Geoffrey and I have touched his wife intimately. I think that this is entirely your choice, my love." He sat back, obviously content to watch whatever transpired.Lucy reached out for my hand and pulled me to her. She turned me so that I faced away from her and then she put her arms around my chest and leaned her chin on my shoulder. It was such a casually affectionate act that, for a moment, I felt a pang of concern; not that I was being unfaithful to Marie, but more that Lucy and I were developing a relationship that I couldn't explain. I was afraid that, in my ignorance, I'd hurt her somehow. I needed to talk to my wife about it. How fucked up is that!Megan, rather hesitantly, knelt at my feet. I remember her request after our first evening together. She'd told me that making love made her feel as though she was cheating on her husband; sharing affection that should be only his. But, somehow, merely giving and taking sexual pleasure seemed; acceptable. I'd never spoken of that to anyone else. Possibly Megan had told her friends, I knew they were more frank about sex than most men, but I suspected that Lucy was operating on instinct.Megan took my flaccid cock on her mouth. Lucy watched approvingly as her friend sucked the residue of our sex off me. Charles watched, fascinated. I tried to reason how to behave. Then I remembered the advice Marie had given so many times, and had repeated that morning; "Trust your conscience," she had said. I decided that honesty would serve us all best.Without dislodging Lucy, whose tits were still distractingly pressed tightly against my back, I stroked Megan's hair. "That's so good," I complimented her. "Do you like the taste of Lucy's cunt on my cock?" She gazed up at me, her pupils dilated with lust. She'd just watched two of her friends fuck within arms' length and now she was sucking my cock. She was obviously conflicted by her situation, fellating me as Charles watched.Lucy hadn't finished though. She obviously felt that we were at a cusp in this complex web of relationships. "Charles. Megan won't admit it to you, but she needs to fuck Geoff. I'll stay here with you if you refuse to watch, but I think that we should join them."He looked at her, startled by her words and Megan pulled away from me and began to protest.Lucy shushed her. "Megan," she chided her friend. "Your nips are stuck out like doorstops and I imagine that your knickers are sopping wet. Denying what's obvious is dishonest. You need a fuck and I'll entertain Charles while you scratch your itch.""Charles," Lucy was on a roll now. "I admire you for loving Megan enough to allow her this. But you've both overlooked something." They looked at her in puzzlement. She explained. "Because you equate sex to penetrative fucking, if you can't have an erection you can't have sex. But you can!" She exclaimed in frustration. "So, instead of you giving your wife to Geoff, you and he are going to swap women. They can do their thing, you and I will do ours. Preferably in the same room; my room. Please?" She implored.Charles looked intrigued. He looked hopefully at his wife. I admit, I was worried: Lucy is an amazing artist with a gift for capturing emotions on canvas. In most practical respects, however, she remains a dingbat. My concern centered on whether this was an area where Lucy's strength lay. I was at a loss but my instincts told me that we were on Lucy's turf and I should trust her. The decision was down to Charles."I confess," he conceded, "that the thought of us exchanging women seems less demeaning than merely having another man servicing my wife on my behalf."Lucy nodded in agreement. "I think Geoff realized that when he suggested that we were all free to play together last Sunday. I think that we four should share a bed. You should be part of your wife's experience, at least some of the time."Megan sat quietly as her husband considered. "Yes!" He declared. "An excellent suggestion." Megan looked less enthusiastic than her husband.Lucy led us to her bedroom; I followed, supporting my good friend, Charles, with my arm around his shoulder. Megan trailed, rather reluctantly, behind us. We would have seemed an odd procession if anyone had seen us; Lucy and I both naked, Megan and Charles both dressed. Lucy soon dealt with that disparity with her usual tact. "Right you two. Get your kit off and your bits out." It was obvious that her talent was predominantly on the visual arts rather than the spoken word.Nevertheless, very shortly afterwards there were four naked people in the room, three of them wondering who had put this loopy blonde in charge. "Geoff, Charles, lay on the bed side by side. Megan, you're with Charles, I'm with Geoff."Now, I wasn't privy to Lucy's plan, but it was obvious that she had one. I also knew that she had a huge heart and whatever it was she had in mind was for our friends' benefit. I complied without complaint, helping Charles onto the bed and then walking around to the other side to take my own place. Lucy took Megan's hand and led her to Charles. "Caress him. Show your love," Lucy instructed. Then she walked round to where I lay watching and snuggled up next to me. She kissed me gently. I responded in kind and our foreplay began. My hands found her tits, hers stroked my balls. Eventually, I bent to suckle while my hands moved lower, cupping then entering her warm, moist passage.From the corner of my eye, I noticed that our friends were similarly, if less energetically, entangled. Reluctantly abandoning Lucy's boobs, I followed my hands south. It had been a while since I had tasted her. It was time to reacquaint myself with her scent and flavor. Marie, Angie and Lucy, each with their individual character. Lucy's was musky, like dark chocolate with a vanilla edge. I lapped enthusiastically at her opening, already wet from our initiation and with some of my cum glistening at the entrance. That bothered me not at all.I heard Megan moan gently. By my side my friend was laid between his wife's thighs. He caught my glance. "It seemed unfair exciting her like this, only then not being able to;” He broke off. I nodded in understanding. He was wrong, but I understood. He loved Megan. To him, foreplay with no hope of penetrative sex seemed to be denying her something fundamental. Instead he just denied her all intimacy. It was well intentioned, but cruel.Lucy's voice broke into my thoughts. "Megan. It's time for you and me to change places."Charles and I were gently encouraged back to our original positions and the women swapped sides. Both of them were obviously aroused. "Mount him," Lucy ordered. Him, in this instance, being me. I thought Megan was going to argue but, carefully gazing at her husband, she eased herself astride me and gingerly lined my cock up against her lips and, never breaking eye contact, lowered herself onto me. The atmosphere in the room was electric."There Charles." Lucy spoke softly. "He's inside your wife but nothing has changed. She loves you as much as ever, and he loves Marie. You've lost nothing and gained this." Charles gave a startled gasp. "We saw Megan's skill at this," Lucy revealed. "She's done this before for you; hasn't she?"Lucy was laid behind Charles so I had no view, but Megan did. From what little I could see, I was fairly confident that Megan was watching Lucy give her husband the same internal massage that I'd been the grateful recipient of earlier that morning. My cock was inside Megan and Lucy had at least one finger inside Charles. From where I lay, he seemed content with the arrangement so I left him to Lucy's tender care and focused on his wife.Megan too seemed to realize that her husband seemed unconcerned to see her impaled on me, so she used me to rekindle the orgasm that Charles had begun to build in her before Lucy intervened. I'm sorry if that sounded as though I'm complaining. I had a woman in her mid-sixties bouncing on my cock while I played with her remarkably full tits. I'm a straight man. My needs are simple. I was as happy as a pig in shit and it was barely lunchtime.I could tell Megan was close. In this position, at this point, my wife usually loses it and I have to take over. Megan was made of sterner stuff. She was chasing her pleasure and a mere man was only required for one thing, and that thing was currently sliding up and down her cunt. "Don't you dare fucking come," she snarled. "You can; Come; When; I.;” I had to guess the rest of the sentence, though the glazed, unfocussed eyes and the ragged breathing made her intentions clear enough.Finally, she found her happy ending. Her belly muscles twitching as the spasms hit, her head thrown back as a wave washed over her. Her whole body shuddered as the intensity drained away. She started to lower herself towards me. "No. Charles." I whispered in her ear.She pushed up and nodded. "Thank you Geoffrey. That was most satisfying," she acknowledged, politely, if breathlessly. "Thank you too, Charles. You are too kind to me." And, discreetly disengaging from my cock, she cuddled up to her husband. "Thank you, Lucy. Would you like another turn with Geoff or;” She kissed Charles. "Would you prefer Lucy to carry on, or may I take over?"His eyes opened wide in surprise as Lucy pressed more firmly on his prostate. "Good lord!" He exclaimed. Megan lifted the hand that had been stroking him and stared blankly for a moment. The pearly white fluid apparent on her wrist.It wasn't exactly an orgasm, he later told me, but it was near enough and certainly better than nothing.Megan caught Lucy's eye. "I don't think Geoff came in me. Do you want another turn?"Lucy had me move to her side of the bed and lay behind her. The other two moved over to make room and there we were. Me behind Lucy. Charles next to her but facing his wife who was, in turn, facing him. Both women were caressing his body with their hands and tits."Remember what I said when you asked me, on Sunday, what my role in your household was." She reminded me. "I am yours to use whenever and however you want." She pushed her gorgeous little tush back into my groin. "Fuck me. Don't try to make me come. Just use me like a wank toy."Perhaps you'll think less of me when I admit that I did exactly as she'd suggested. I reached for the bottle she had been using that was on the bedside cabinet (I assumed that with little foreplay she may have needed a bit of supplementary lubrication) and applied a palm-full to my cock. Laying back behind her, I eased inside and began humping into her tight warm glove. Charles had to be aware that the woman currently fisting his cock was simultaneously being fucked from behind by the man his wife had just ridden. I thought that he summed up the situation quite succinctly. "Dear God, can this day get any stranger?!"I lasted perhaps four minutes before I felt the urgency build in my balls. Lucy must have sensed my instinctive change of pace and clenched her cunt muscles even tighter. That finished me. "Oh! Fuck! Lucy!" I groaned as I spurted inside her, pressing my belly hard against her soft sweet cheeks.We lay still in that position for a few moments until I slipped out and she turned to face me. "Thank you, Geoff," was all she said. I understood. She had chosen to repay my affection for her by giving herself to me. Every time I used her, it was a sign that I respected and appreciated her gift. Odd though it may seem, there was a Lucy logic to it that made sense; but a warped sense that needed navigating carefully.We spent another five minutes, we four, quietly regaining our breath before helping Megan get her husband into their shower and then leaving them while we attended to ourselves. After our showers, I joined them for a light and a surprisingly not at all awkward lunch before I left to collect Marie from work.Charles and I had chatted in his sitting room as the two women worked in the kitchen; I know, typical males. In our defense, Charles is ninety and I was a guest. Anyway, during our chat he reassured me that he was less concerned than ever about his wife and I having sex. He'd just seen her inhaling my cock and riding me. As far as he was concerned, nothing in the way we'd behaved made him feel insecure in their relationship. He intended to regard future intimacy between us as being comparable with her visiting a spa or a therapist. His wife returned to him, content and relaxed, and he had no fear for their marriage.He also referred to my relationship with Lucy. "She loves you, you know, old man," he advised me. "Megan admires you. She respects you. She's even quite fond of you. But, Lucy." He regarded me carefully. "She's actually in love with you. Tread carefully."I acknowledged his concern, while admitting that she had a special place in my heart too. His contented smile convinced me that she'd made a place in his heart as well. We shared a look; how her husband could have left such an exciting, vibrant and loving wife was a mystery to both of us.We'd moved on to other topics when the women arrived with lunch. They had put together a salad of smoked salmon, pasta, cucumber, radish, tomato and shredded lettuce with a dill and cream cheese dressing. Megan took care to ensure that they both ate a well-balanced diet.Marie looked surprisingly flustered when I met her outside the charity shop that afternoon. My first thought was that, somehow, that morning I had crossed into my wife's discomfort zone. She must have noticed my concern. ""Don't be silly, dear. I've already spoken to Megan. You and I are fine." She shook her head, apparently annoyed with herself. "It's Jo's birthday on Saturday and I need to get her a card and a present. I've been putting it off and I still have no idea what to get her.""There's the gin shop just round the corner. They also sell other spirits," I observed. "What about a bottle of really good Trinidad rum?"Marie considered. "I'll pop into the card shop if you go and scout out some candidates."Now, If there's one thing I'm capable of, it's browsing in booze shops, so I toddled happily off on my mission. When my wife finally joined me in the gin emporium, I was deliberating between two bottles; an Angostura Rum 1919 or a Jung  and  Wulff Rum, Trinidad No.1."I like that label," she observed, helpfully picking the dearest of the two. "Is it expensive?""Not compared to those over there." I pointed at the shelf opposite. "They are in the hundreds. This." I raised the bottle of Jung and Wolff. "Is about eighty pounds and apparently." I inspected the label. "It tastes of toasted cinnamon, cumin seeds and zesty orange with a subtle vegetal oak richness." That last part was beyond my understanding."Is that too expensive for Jo?" She asked, hesitantly."I'd rather this than a bottle of supermarket rum from a factory in Slough. When were you planning on giving it to her?" I asked."Well, that's another thing," she complained. "She should have been one of the students for our language class tomorrow night." That was our code for Marie's friends visiting for carnal purposes. "But her son is visiting and taking her out for a meal tomorrow so we'll have to find someone else. On the other hand, it's our girls' night on Friday so we can make it a birthday party for her."We had paid for the J and W Rum and left the store when a rather naughty thought occurred to me,To be continued in part 14. Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 12We Go VisitingHas Geoff found the secret to their success?Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.The girls, and Lucy in particular, wanted me to find the inner me. So I had and, as illustrated by my behavior that evening, I had found that my inner me was a bit of a twat. I still liked giving women orgasms, but the dark side of me enjoyed it even more when it was on my terms. Oh, Lucy was going to come tonight, of that there was no doubt, but it would be when and how I chose.She yelled imprecations at me, slandering my parentage, my masculinity and, for some bizarre reason, my dress sense. That offended me because Marie guides me in sartorial matters and my wife was, therefore, insulted by proxy. So I took out the flogger, the one with the forty eight leather laces, and laid it on Lucy's bare backside. "Lucy, Lucy, Lucy. You've upset me now," I murmured menacingly in her ear. "You know I'll have to punish you." And I gave her a gentle stroke of the flogger across her rump. She snorted in derision. The second stroke was harder and the third harder still. The fourth generated a cry of pain so I decided that was the intensity I was aiming for. And so I laid into her, using only a little less force on her tits and genitals, for a full two minutes.She was whimpering quietly when I finished and to make amends I restarted the wand and applied it to her clit. Unfortunately for Lucy I was still in Darth Geoffrey mode, so the application was remorseless. Despite her writhing, her pleading and her threats I held it there until I was good and ready. By then my erection enhancing tablet had long since kicked in and I was hard again. I knelt behind her, slowly ran the wand one final time from her anus, between her nether lips and onto her clit and then, without warning, I penetrated her. Well, it was what she'd been shouting for after all.She was so wet inside but still delightfully snug. I grabbed her slender hips and pulled her onto my cock to meet my every thrust."That's it!" She yelled, her voice only slightly muffled by the pillow. "Fuck me! Use me! Come on you bastard! Harder!" I reached forward and grabbed her hair again, pulling her head back as I pounded. "Yes!" She cried. "You fucking love this; don't you? Pull harder! Hurt me! Make me yours!" She carried on in this vein for the next five minutes.I have to admit, in hindsight, I was lost in the moment. If we'd been playing asphyxiation games, it could have gone horribly wrong. That night, though, the pair of us shared the most brutal mindless fuck either of us had ever experienced. I'm not claiming that it was the best sex we'd ever had, but it was the rawest. Lucy came first, of course; she'd been well primed by then. Her demands now replaced by screams of, "Yes. Yes. Yes. Oh! Fuck! Yes!"Given her forced immobility, she was unable to relax after her orgasm even after I had finally, and with great satisfaction, streamed another teaspoonful of sperm onto her cervix. I knelt, hands on her hips, still pulling her ass cheeks hard into my belly, breathing hard and thanking any deity willing to listen for the privilege of having sex like that at my age.There was a tapping on the bedroom door. I grinned to myself at what we must have sounded like to the others. "Yes," I called out. "Who is it? Is there something you need?""Well, it's all of us Geoffrey," came Marie's voice, muffled through the door. "We're sort of worried and yet oddly excited by what we were hearing." She paused, presumably waiting for me to respond. No chance! I wanted them to say it out loud. "Geoff, Lucy, please may we come in?"I almost asked Lucy before I remembered. She was mine and therefore had no vote. I answered, in keeping with my adopted dark nature. "Certainly; as long as you're naked."I heard Angie's brief laugh and then the door opened, slowly, as if that alone could mitigate the horror of what they might find. My wife and Sue were first, suitably attired, nude that is: two buxom women holding hands for reassurance. Angela and Margie followed, taller, more slender but similarly undressed, leaving a small pile of dressing gowns in the passage-way behind them. They gazed at the tableau in front of them: Lucy, also naked, face down in a pillow with her hands cuffed behind her knees. Me, upright behind her, cock still embedded in her cunt, her hair gripped in my fist, both of us glistening with sweat.I smiled at our audience as my wilting dick slipped out of my spent little fuck toy. "Angela. Uncuff Lucy." I commanded, careful not to make it a request. Angie complied and, after looking to me for approval, helped Lucy stretch out on the bed. I stood and stretched, ignoring my nakedness."Are you okay, Lucy?" Asked a concerned Sue."It's like a drug," mumbled Lucy. "It's uncomfortable, it's degrading, some of it even fucking hurts, but I want more." She looked at the other women pleading for understanding. "Why?" She asked simply. "What the fuck is wrong with me?""Perhaps, Sir, if I tried it, I might be able to help her find the answer," Angela suggested, trying to look innocent."You'll get your turn, my pet," I promised. "But first I'll need to think of a way for you to earn it." I turned my attention to Sue and Margie. "Does this appeal to either of you?" I offered.Margie looked horrified at the thought and I knew my wife found the prospect unthinkable following an unresolved unpleasant event in her childhood. Sue, however, seemed intrigued. "Lucy seems to find the experience addictive. I have to admit that I'd like to feel the way she does now, but I'm not sure I have the nerve to go through with it.""It's like a white knuckle ride," Lucy contributed from the bed. "It takes nerve to get on and, once the ride starts, you're committed." She gave a huge, shuddering sigh. "But the adrenaline rush is amazing.""She certainly sounded; exhilarated," Sue observed, thoughtfully. "Do you have the capacity to tone this down, you know, for beginners?""Lucy is my test bench," I replied, ignoring the aggrieved complaint from the bed. "I'm sure that I could offer a bespoke experience to those who wanted to explore that side of their sexuality." I left the bed and crossed to where Sue stood, still holding Marie's hand. I reached up to caress Sue's cheek. She tried not to flinch. I moved my hand, slowly, under her chin, down where I paused to gently grip her throat and then on to her tits. "Your body betrays you, Sue," I taunted her. "Your lips say, 'no' but your nipples say 'yes please'." She swallowed nervously."I won't offer," I told her. "If this is what you want, you'll have to beg. And." I thought this might add an extra frisson. "There will be no safe words. If you ask for this, once the door is closed everything that happens to you until I open it again, is entirely at my whim."Sue's neck and chest began to flush. Marie noticed and shook her head in fake despair. "Have we lost you to the Dark Side, Geoff? Is there still good in you?"I leant across to kiss her gently. "I told you. I'll be whoever you need me to be. Look at Sue." She did. "Sue is as aroused now as I've ever seen her." Sue tried to protest but the truth was obvious. "Take her back to bed now and enjoy her. Ask her tomorrow how she feels."The four women left, leaving Lucy and I together again. I sat in one of the bedroom chairs and pulled onto my lap. "Remember this, Lucy?" I asked. "Our first intimate moment?"She leant her head against my chest. "You were so kind and gentle then," she said, reminiscing. "You told me that my snatch was: Oh!" She stopped speaking as my finger slipped between her thighs and into that moist little channel that I had once pronounced to be delightful. My other arm circled her slender body allowing me to caress her tit while I bent to kiss her ear. She responded just as she had in the pub; with a quiet intensity. Her eventual orgasm was similar too. Not noisy, the way she was when I was tormenting her, but serene and beautiful. Her body twitched twice, then three times and she slumped against me until the aftershocks subsided."I love you, Geoff," she breathed. "And Marie. You give without expectation and you just care. My husband takes and ignores." She wriggled to get comfy and little Geoff started to recover. She burrowed into me. "Here, I'm warm and safe and loved; at home I'm ignored, exploited and insulted. Thank you for showing me how my life should be.""I love you too, Lucy." I kissed her, tenderly. "Now, can I put Dark Geoffrey back in his cage and actually make love to you?""I think that would be very nice," she replied softly. And she was right.The next morning was one of the best wake-ups I'd ever had. Marie joined me and Lucy in bed, shortly followed by Sue and then Angie and Margie. Now, even a king-sized bed gets crowded with six people in it, but all the women were in a playful mood and it wasn't long before they got rather caught up in the game of 'Whose Vagina'. I assume you've already guessed the rules. For those of a slower uptake; I had to lay on my back, blindfolded, while the girls took turns to mount me. I had to guess who it was, using only my cock.Now, though I say so myself, I was rather good at it, though I did get Margie and Angie muddled up. It was also very enjoyable. The first round lasted about fifteen minutes until I ejaculated into a birth canal that I correctly recognized as my wife's. Actually, it was the only round because Margie and Sue had to leave after breakfast and we had some things to discuss first.It was just after nine when we all finally assembled in our dining room. Angie and Lucy had been first downstairs and had started breakfast. By the time I appeared, the table was set for six people and there were platters of toast, scrambled eggs, bacon and black pudding in the middle for us to help ourselves. As I sat down, Marie appeared carrying a pot of tea and another of coffee; Sue followed with a plate full of croissants and pain au chocolat.We all piled in and ate and chatted and discussed our plans for the weekend and, eventually, Lucy described being bound and tortured the night before.It was delightful to sit and listen to the ribald conversations taking place around me. Marie reached over and squeezed my hand affectionately. "You seem more content today, my love," she observed, quietly.I returned her gesture. "I, in fact we, have had sex with all of these women." I gestured around the table. "Most wives would be incandescent with jealousy, the more so because, as fond as I am of Margie and Sue, you know how much I love Angie and Lucy." I paused to watch her nod in acquiescence. "And I, dear heart, am aware of your feelings for Sue." We glanced across the table at the lady in question who, hearing her name, looked across at us and shared an endearing smile.I carried on. "When you and Sue are together, do you mock me? Would you prefer it was her in your bed every night?" I saw my wife begin to protest. "No," I interrupted. "I know you don't. Any more than I do with Lucy." I stopped speaking as my mind began to assemble apparently disparate facts into an explanation of something that had been concerning me for some weeks. Indeed, since my wife had first broached the topic of inviting her friends to share our beds.Marie knew me well enough to hold her tongue as I assembled my thoughts; though a cocked eyebrow and enquiring look made it obvious that she expected me to spit it out when I was ready. "You know how uncomfortable I was when you asked if you could share me?" She nodded; I had, after all, been quite vocal about my concerns. "I think that I finally understand why it has worked, so far at least.""Do tell, Geoff," she prompted, gently.The room was quiet now; the other women picking up on the tone of our exchange. "I love you Marie. You know I would never risk losing you." It was a statement, not a question."I have never doubted that," she replied."If you had asked me which of your friends I would have liked to sleep with, I would have interpreted that as a test; a trap, even. An invitation to admit that sex with you wasn't enough." I studied her face to see if she was following me. Satisfied, I carried on. "But it was never about my desires, or yours. It was always about theirs; Angie, Lucy, Jo, Megan, Kate and then Sam. Then Margie and Sue. It worked because you wanted them to experience the intimacy that you and I still shared, the intimacy that they had lost. You didn't procure these women for me, you selflessly agreed to share what we had with them."I thought a moment longer, our guests remaining silent. "That's why you swore that you would never ask me to let you fuck another man. That's why I was so uncomfortable when you suggested that you might invite Jane to join us. I felt you would see Jane as an object of my desire that you were allowing me to have, rather than a woman, widowed at an early age, who sacrificed any love life in order to focus on her son. It's about us sharing with those we care about rather than us looking for new experiences for ourselves.""He got there eventually didn't he, babe?" Angie commented."He did," my wife agreed. "Does that mean that I can invite Jane now?" She asked me. "She has a massive crush on you and she's nice really. I think she only gossips because she's lonely."My answer was interrupted by my phone; it was my friend, Mike. I excused myself and went into the living room to take the call."Hi Mike, what can I do for you?""Hi Geoff, I'm not disturbing you am I?""No, but you might have got me out of washing the breakfast pots.""Then you are going to be doubly blessed."I was intrigued. "Go on. You have my attention.""My ladies were at a concert last night so I was at a loose end." Mike was married but had recently, at his wife's request, accepted his Sister in Law, Ruth, into their marriage. Despite my initial misgivings, it seemed to be working. "Well," he continued. "I thought that I might go back to the Fox and Hounds where we'd been spying on your friend, Eddie. Anyway, I got talking to the barmaid and I commented that it was quieter than the last time I'd been in and she immediately realized I was talking about Eddie and his crew. I let her vent; she really doesn't like them. It seems she's a little transphobic." Mike paused there, waiting for the implication to percolate through my brain."Eddie's not; Oh!" The realization hit me."Yes," Mike confirmed. "Eddie's special friend, Cherie, is very special. Her parents originally named her Frank." I pondered on that, but Mike hadn't finished. "Apparently, or at least according to the barmaid, Eddie and Cherie have been a couple for a few months now.""Thanks, Mike. Did the barmaid twig that you had a particular interest in them?""Can't see why she would," he replied. "I commented on how quiet it was and she went off on a rant. I just sat and listened. Anyway, she can't stand either of them so it's hardly likely to come up in conversation."I thanked him again and went back to the table. The discussion there had moved on to the new rostering system for Wednesday evenings. As a throuple, we were now in a position where Angie having sex as part of the cycle with the other women made no sense. They were considering alternative strategies, but the process was further complicated by Lucy's insistence that, as my free-use sex toy, I could have her whenever, wherever and however I wanted.I let the debate wash over me; they would eventually tell me what they had decided. Meanwhile, I brooded over Mike's intelligence briefing. I knew that I had to tell Lucy; but now, in front of the others, or should I wait?My wife must have noticed that I was distracted. "Who was it, Geoff? Is something wrong?" The conversation faltered again, all eyes turned on me."That was my friend Mike," I admitted. "He was at a loose end yesterday evening so he went to The Fox and Hounds for a pint.""Was Eddie there with that tart?" Lucy asked quietly."No, but the barmaid obviously isn't a fan of their little clique," I conceded."Well, I can't see why Eddie would leave Lucy at home for that lump." Marie was obviously angry at his betrayal of her friend, because it wasn't like her to be that judgmental of women's bodies. "What has she got that Lucy hasn't?"There it was. The moment was now. You can't pass up an invitation like that, can you. "A cock?" I ventured."What?" Marie seemed confused.Angie got it first. Then I saw the realization hit Lucy. "No fucking way. She's trans? Eddie's cheating on me with a chick with a dick?"I held my hands up. "Cherie was known as Frank for the first part of, I suppose, her life. How far through transition she's gone, I have no idea. I'm just repeating what the barmaid told Mike. Apparently they have been close for a while."Everyone looked sympathetically towards Lucy. She shook her head. "If he'd said he had met someone else: if he'd said there was someone who could do things that I couldn't;” She seemed more frustrated than annoyed. "But I can't: I won't, forgive him for gaslighting me. Making me doubt myself as a wife, as a woman for fuck's sake. No! That crossed the line and I won't stand for it."She gazed levelly at me. "You know me well enough by now, Geoff. What would I have said if he'd admitted that he was fascinated by a trans woman?"I thought for a moment. "Honestly?" Lucy nodded in reply. "Then based on recent personal experience," I suggested. "You would probably have told him to bring her home one night for a threesome and banged her brains out.""I would," she asserted. "He was my husband and we were supposed to be there for each other. The way that you are." She waved her hand to include us all. "I was intending to move my things out on Monday. Now I am more determined than ever; and I shall not be going back.""We'll be there to help you, Lucy," Marie told her. "Has Megan somewhere prepared for all your stuff?"Lucy looked a bit nonplussed. "Oh. I assume so," she said, her voice lacking any certainty.At that moment, I realized there was something that needed to be done, and this was my opportunity. "I'll ring Charles to see if we can treat him and Megan to lunch and afterwards we can help Megan make room for Lucy's belongings."The women seemed to approve, so I retreated back to the living room while the girls returned to scheduling their cock time with me. I had an interesting chat with Charles and an even better one with Megan when he passed the phone over to her.By the time I re-joined the women in the kitchen, some consensus seemed to have been reached and Sue and Margie were preparing to leave. They both thanked us effusively for our hospitality before swapping some lingering kisses with each of us before they left.I told the three remaining women, my wife, our betrothed and my sex toy, that Megan had invited us all to Sunday dinner, insisting it would be no imposition because she would have it catered by a local restaurant. Apparently this was something she discovered during lockdown and decided that it was easier to continue compared to cooking by herself just for the two of them. Not being short of a pound or two probably helped."So," I began. And something in my voice must have warned them that Dark Geoffrey had come out to play, because they all looked rather uncertain as to where this was going. "I suggested to Megan that it would be a nice gesture towards Charles, for being so understanding, if all of my girls made a special effort when choosing what to wear." I leered at them. "Would you like to go shopping?"Marie understood immediately. Last time we had visited Megan and Charles, the two women had gone shopping for lingerie which they had modelled for us when they got back. I felt I owed another sample of this token gesture to Charles for allowing his wife to join us in bed. The man's poor health had rendered him impotent, but there was nothing wrong with his eyesight."Come on girls," she exclaimed. "Get ready to go shopping. Geoffrey's taking us to Seductress for some mucky underwear. Then tomorrow we can flash him and Charles before dinner.""Not quite," I corrected her. "You will be flashing Charles and me throughout dinner too. You will be wearing only your lingerie at the table for the whole meal." I got three very thoughtful looks in return.The shopping went quite well, under the circumstances. The girls didn't want me to get a sneak preview of their purchases, so I went for a browse round the nearby shops, ending up in a hardware store. I made some purchases for a project that had recently occurred to me and was looking thoughtfully at a benchtop wood-lathe when they tracked me down. Angie insisted on treating us all to lunch at an Indian restaurant about ten minutes away. We sat and ate and they teased me with descriptions of the flimsy bits of fabric I had just paid a fortune for. They could have their fun; Dark Geoffrey had his own plans.We eventually made our way home and, after an afternoon just lazing, watching rugby in my case, and trying on underwear and matching outfits upstairs in theirs, Angie and Lucy both went home, each promising to be back by ten thirty the next morning in order to get to Charles and Megan's home by eleven."Have you had a nice day, Geoff?" My wife enquired, settling herself on my lap. She was fully dressed, but one can't have everything."I have indeed my little sugar plum," I replied truthfully. "Five women in my bed as I wake up, an Indian meal for lunch and you on my lap now. More deserving men than me have less to be grateful for.""Do not undersell yourself," she responded, tartly. "Each of those women has every reason for being as happy to get fucked as you are to fuck them. And me too," she admitted shyly.I lay back and pulled her to my chest. "Are we skating close to any boundaries yet?" I asked. "I expect you to be honest if you're uncomfortable about where our lives are heading."She gave my question some thought. "No," she replied. "We aren't seeking lovers to satisfy our own needs so there's no reason for jealousy." She shrugged. "I know Angie adores you and Lucy seems to have adopted you as a.;” She paused. "To be honest, I've no bloody idea what the hell Lucy's relationship with you is." Another shrug and Marie gave me a tender kiss. "I don't care; she's much happier, you seemed quite content to be embedded in her cunt last night and Angie and I had a pleasant evening with our new friends' heads between our legs."She smiled at the recollection. "Anything on TV tonight, sweetheart?" She asked. I didn't bother looking. It had not been that long since our adventure began, but I recognized the implied suggestion. Whenever Marie had been with another woman she was always anxious until we had made love together. Whether she needed reassuring that I wasn't repelled by her bi-side or whether she needed to reaffirm her straight side; well, it didn't matter. She's beautiful and a tigress in bed. It was a privilege just to be in her presence. Being invited to actually take her upstairs and do naughty things to her body; Well. I kissed her and eased her off my lap."Our bedroom! Now!" I growled. She beat me to the stairs and was undressing by the time I found her. My alter-ego could go fuck himself. This evening my was entirely mine. I stripped too and we made it to the bed almost simultaneously. I was preparing to sample the taste of Marie's rather luscious cunt when she surprised me. "Maybe visit down there later, Geoff?" She suggested, a little hesitantly. "I do enjoy girl time but, just now, I find it leaves me needing your cock in me."Well, it seemed like a reasonable request so I was happy to oblige. Obviously there was some obligatory booby play which, in fairness she accepted in the spirit it was given. And it would have been remiss of me not to offer her clit some manual attention. But within five minutes little (a term of affection, not comparative measurement) Geoff was enthusiastically sliding into my wife's delectable and warm ladies' bits.There was a moment as our eyes met. An acknowledgement that, whatever we shared with anyone else, physical or emotional, what she and I shared every time we made love was transcendental. And so our dance began. Missionary first, savoring the brush of body against body. Then, without haste we moved so that she could mount me. I loved to watch her face as, impaled on my cock, she sought her own pleasure. I'd assist by rolling her nipples until she begged me to stop or by rubbing her clit as she drew figures of eight with her groin.Eventually, as ever in this position, the intensity of her impending orgasm disrupted her co-ordination too much to continue. Often I would throw her onto her belly and take her from behind but that night I just wanted to stay inside her. Pulling her to my chest, I began to lunge into her by thrusting upwards hard with my hips. She tried to respond, God bless her, but her movements were all over the place. I could tell that she was close by then and, sure enough, in only a couple of minutes she began to jerk uncontrollably, her breath came in spasms and her cunt muscles gripped me like a vice. Whatever hope I had nursed of taking her to another orgasm died as I erupted inside her for the second time that day.We lay, spent and silent, regaining our breath, enveloped in that warm endorphin glow that only comes from sex with someone you truly love. We must have laid like that for at least ten minutes before we even spoke. "Thank you, Geoff," she whispered. "I do enjoy my 'other side', but making love with you is different." She propped herself up so that we could see each other. "It's like going abroad," she explained. "The colors, the sounds, the taste of the food. It's exotic and exciting but then, after a while, it isn't enough. As wonderful as it may be, you just want to be in your own home, your warm, familiar, safe place. You realize that your home's the way that it is because that's how you want it to be."She accepted my acknowledgement that I understood, and shared, her feelings and we both must have dozed off. I think that I woke first and entertained myself for a few minutes by stroking her bum. She stirred lazily. "Would you like some botty play my love?" She asked. "I'm feeling rather satisfied at the moment so a blow job or a bit of anal is there for the asking." She frowned. "You'll have to use a condom though. I can't be arsed faffing about with the enema kit tonight." She giggled. "Did you see what I did there?""I did indeed, my little fruit bat; very droll.""Geoffrey?" She seemed strangely uncomfortable. "If you want to do my bum, may I ask a favor?""Of course," I replied, wondering where this was going. "Ask me anything.""Will you cuff me and do.; Things?""Are you sure? I don't want you to associate me with, you know, what happened with your cousin.""He betrayed my trust," she said, quietly. "But we were only kids. I know you understand how vulnerable I'll be and I trust you implicitly and absolutely. I truly believe that you can exorcise that experience by replacing it with a memory of pleasure by submitting myself totally to you."I considered for a moment. "Bathroom. Do whatever you need to; you have ten minutes."She gave me one of her adorable smiles and did as I'd said. I busied myself gathering the items I'd need and then used the other bathroom. We reconvened in our bedroom."We're doing baby steps here," I told her. "If Sue begs for a taste of deep-down Geoff, I will go much further with her." Marie shuddered. Whether with horror or delight, I wasn't certain. I decided to keep it simple, the same way I did the last time with Lucy. "On your hands and knees in the middle of the bed, then hands behind your thighs."She complied, not quite as enthusiastically as Lucy, and got settled. I cuffed her wrists behind her knees. As with Lucy, I began with a wand vibrator on Marie's tits, though I didn't torment her for quite as long. I watched carefully for any signs of distress but, apart from the frustration of not being able to participate, she seemed to be okay. Using the same wand, I moved location to stimulate her vulva and clit, using my spare hand to fondle her tits; that was primarily for my benefit though.After ten minutes she was dripping wet and gasping, and I was hard as nails. I stood a rolled on a condom and then, having applied lube, I mounted the bed behind my wife. I had one more surprise for her as I slipped a vibrator into her cunt before pressing the tip of my cock against her puckered little butt-hole. She moaned, at precisely what I neither knew nor cared. She seemed content enough though.Pressing forward with my hips I could feel resistance from her sphincter muscles until she suddenly relaxed and pushed so that I slid inside almost seamlessly. I was impressed. "Fuck me, Geoff," she moaned. "Please. Do it. Go deep. Do it fast.""Mmm," I thought to myself. "Double penetration works well with anal." To be fair it did. I was getting the benefit too; through the tissues separating her cunt from her bowel, I could feel the buzzing of the toy within her body. It was so intense that there was no way that I could help myself from just going to town on her from the outset.Again, as with Lucy, I used my hands on Marie's hips to pull her repeatedly onto my steel hard cock; smacking my balls into her clit with each thrust. Even having orgasmed not long before, within five minutes I was close; too close. Desperate to bring my wife to a climax too, I used my right hand to assault her clit. It worked. The combination of vibrator, cock and digits brought Marie to a happy ending just as I filled the teat of the condom.Wanting Marie to have the full experience, I used a tissue to strip the condom off my cock and moved to kneel at the head of the bed. "Clean me," I instructed her. Still bound and unable to balance, Marie had no choice as I maneuvered my cock into her mouth. Like the trouper she was she sucked and licked and swallowed until I was clean. However amazing it felt, though, without my chemical helpers there was no chance of another erection anytime soon so, reluctantly, I stood and released her, laying by her side and pulling her into a hug."Did I do okay?" I was concerned."Indeed you did, husband," she murmured sleepily into my chest. "Can we talk tomorrow though? She pleaded. "I feel too content for existential discussions just now.""Of course, sweetheart," I replied, stroking her hair. "Just let yourself go, while I watch over you.""Thank you, Geoff. I love you so;” And she drifted offI gave her ten minutes to settle and then eased myself out of bed. I disposed of the contraceptive and took a hygienic baby wipe back into the bedroom to make sure that Marie's gorgeous little tush was squeaky clean. After attending to my own needs I climbed in to bed beside her. I'd had a good day; tomorrow I thought that I might let my evil twin out to play.That Sunday morning, we just snuggled when we woke followed by a quick joint shower and a light breakfast. Megan had lunch booked for three p.m. and we didn't want to ruin our appetites. As we ate, we talked about Marie's feelings about being restrained the previous evening."I trust you, Geoff," she said in a matter of fact tone. "Anything you want to do to me tied up, I'd let you do to me unrestrained anyway. Don't get me wrong." She watched me, concerned that I might misunderstand. "The sex was everything that I could want, but the handcuffs added nothing for me. If it gets you off, then fine; I'll play, but please don't do it for my benefit.""Are you okay knowing that some of the other girls want it?" I asked."As long as you don't draw blood or do lasting harm, I don't care," she replied. That was good enough for me and we moved on to discussing our 'Wedding' ceremony with AngieAngie arrived first and helped herself to a coffee. Lucy turned up at exactly ten looking very thoughtful."You seem a little subdued today, Lucy," my wife said, obviously concerned. "Is everything okay?""From my point of view, yes," Lucy replied as Marie busied herself making her a cup of tea. "Eddie, however, may be starting to feel a little exposed."Marie joined the three of us at the table and passed Lucy's cup across to her. "Go on. This sounds intriguing.""Okay." Lucy frowned slightly as she organized her thoughts. "So, when my first husband realized he hadn't got long to live, he had two concerns: first that I should not spend the rest of my life as a lonely widow and second, that our daughter, Alison, must eventually inherit our home. He knew that if I ever remarried, my new husband would automatically become my default beneficiary if I died. That upset him and I agreed, so we put our house in trust in Alison's name."Lucy looked around the table. I grinned at her. I had an idea where this was going. Lucy grinned back. "So, Alison is currently teaching art in New Zealand but she plans on retiring back to the UK in due course. At the moment, I have a right to live in Alison's house as part of the terms of the trust agreement. Eddie has no rights at all. He isn't even a tenant. A good solicitor could perhaps find a loophole, but Eddie can't even afford a bad one."Angie couldn't help but laugh at that. Lucy kept going. "I drive a nice car, but it's a lease, so not really an asset, in fact it's a financial obligation. I have art materials that were expensive to buy, but have virtually no resale value. I have part completed works that only have worth once they're completed and signed. Eddie knows that there isn't much in the joint account and he's squandered most of the money in his own account. Megan is confident that, when Eddie and I divorce, she can make a persuasive, well documented argument that we should split the balance of the joint account and walk away. Now I intend to move out and let Alison rent the house, either as an Air B and B or to tenants. It's too big for two really, let alone me by myself.She seemed a little pensive. "That would leave him homeless, with a very modest income and about ten thousand pounds in cash, as long as he doesn't waste it on solicitors trying to screw me for more money."She carried on. "We actually spoke briefly over breakfast this morning. Although I never mentioned that I know about his nights out with Cherie, I think he might have noticed a change in my attitude towards him. Frankly." She gave a satisfied sigh. "I think that he may have begun to realize how much he has pissed me off lately and is even now probably sitting at home, shitting himself."And on that cheerful note we piled into my car and drove to Charles and Megan's place. I've described it before, so I won't go into detail, other than to repeat that it isn't quite a mansion though it is a lot larger than our house. Megan met us at the door, accepted the two bottles of wine that we'd brought and led us through to the large living room where Charles was waiting for us. I was relieved that his welcome seemed genuine, especially as Megan and I had enjoyed a very energetic exchange of bodily fluids less than two weeks previously.After greetings were exchanged, Megan offered to make some drinks; I suggested that we focus on preparing Lucy's new bedroom first and then perhaps relax with a coffee. Megan tried to conceal a smirk. "Lucy's rooms, you mean," she corrected me."Sorry, what?" I asked."If Lucy is moving here. And you are welcome for as long as you want, my dear," she added, turning to her friend. "Then she needs a room to sleep in, a room to paint in and somewhere to store her things. Follow me; I'll show you."We trooped out after her and followed her upstairs. Lucy was almost in tears when Megan showed her to a large, well-appointed room with a double bed. "This is your bedroom," Megan began. "You have a small en-suite here." She opened the bathroom door. "A larger full bath next door, and opposite." She opened the door facing Lucy's room. "We thought this South facing room might make an acceptable studio."Lucy's eyes began to fill up. Megan seemed embarrassed. "And here." Megan opened the door opposite the bathroom. "This single room you can use however you want. Store clothes, things from your home, canvasses, it's yours to use as you please. Is that alright?" She asked, surprisingly nervously."Oh, Megan, it's perfect," exclaimed Lucy. "Geoff?"I understood. There was a double bed in the prospective studio. I had brought a simple but adequate toolkit in anticipation of something like that. "Yes, I can dismantle this bed and put it in the store room if that's what you're asking," I reassured her. "Angie, will you help me with this while the others take the bedding away?"She agreed and we all set to work. By the time Angie and I were finished carrying the mattress and bed-frame to prop against the wall in the storage room, Megan was calling up to tell us our coffees were ready.We joined the other four in the lounge. Megan and Charles sat together on one two seater sofa, Marie and Lucy on the other, all chatting cheerfully about Lucy's move as they relaxed with their drinks. Angie and I each had an armchair with a small table by the side with a steaming cup of a most excellent coffee waiting for us. I took a sip and savored it, listening to the conversation before slipping into my new found persona."Lucy?" She looked up."Yes, Geoff?""What is your place in my household?"She answered without hesitation. "I'm your fuck-toy, Geoff. To use when and how you wish." Charles seemed both surprised and amused at her frank reply."Thank you, Lucy. You know I love you?""Yes, Geoff. I love you too.""Angela?" She sat upright. That was her 'trigger' name. Fun things tended to happen when it was invoked."What is your place in my household?""I am betrothed to you and your wife. But I've given myself to you as my master.""Thank you, Angela. You know I love you?""Yes, Geoff. I love you too. Both you and Marie."Marie sat quietly, correctly anticipating that it was her turn next. "Marie?""Yes, Geoff?""What is your place in my household?""I'm your wife, your chatelain, mother of your children, your lover and soulmate.""Do you remember your wedding vows?"She sighed. "Yes, husband mine. I promised to love, honor; and obey.""Thank you Marie. You know I love you more than life itself?""Thank you, Geoff. I love you so much. And you too my dear," she added to Angie. Angie smiled in response.I sat back in my chair and took another sip. This coffee really was excellent. "Ladies of my household, please disrobe. Charles has generously allowed his wife to share herself with us; it seems only fair that I return the favor." The three women stood and, smiling, undressed.Charles sat quietly, basking in the sight of three mature, but still attractive, women undressing in front of him. In fact, the experience was further enhanced when his own wife stood and undressed too. Obviously Megan and I had discussed this when we spoke on the phone. She agreed that we both owed her husband a debt for his selflessly encouraging his wife to have sex with Marie and me. With Megan's approval I was about to repay that debt as far as I could.Marie was in a caramel colored bra and pants ensemble that was so sheer her nipples and waxed mound were clearly visible.Angela had stripped off her jeans and top to reveal that she was only wearing a black thong beneath. Her small tits didn't need a bra for support; a fact Charles seemed to appreciate.Lucy's trademark short skirt was, barely, covering a pair of red panties and the tight blouse hid a matching lace bra. Of course, being Lucy, the briefs were open crotch and the bra was cut away to expose her erect nipples.Megan was wearing a pale blue body suit that clung like a second skin. Her tits, slightly larger than Angie's, showed beautifully against the taut fabric, as did the slit between her thighs.Charles stared in wonder at the bounty in front of him and I decided to move on to phase two of my surprise. "Lucy, show Megan how grateful you are for inviting you to stay." Pausing only long enough to glance at me to be certain she understood my meaning, Lucy stalked across the room to stop in front of Megan. She held out both hands. Charles sat silently as his enraptured wife took Lucy's hands and slowly stood. Lucy, on tip-toes pressed her lips to Megan's; softly at first. Then more urgently. Megan responded, helpless in the girl-crush she felt for her friend.Charles and I had discussed Megan's unspoken and unacknowledged affection for Lucy. It was satisfying to see it being expressed openly there, in that room, in front of her husband and their friends."Well, this seems unfair to Charles," Dark Geoffrey murmured. "Marie, thank Charles for letting his wife share your bed."Marie looked uncertainly across at me. "How, Geoff?""Marie, my love. What limits did you place on me when you asked me to pleasure your friends?""Well, none really," she conceded. Then her eyes opened wide in realization."Any way you feel appropriate, my love. ANY way at all," I confirmed.She understood. She had promised never to ask me for another man; we never placed a restriction on me offering her one. Crossing the room she settled comfortably in Charles' lap. I pulled Angie on to mine. "Angela," I said quietly. "Today you'll be my whore for Charles. You will wank him; you will suck his cock; you will put his hands on your tits, you will put his fingers in your cunt and you will do anything else that you think will give him pleasure. Do you understand?"She shuddered. "I understand, sir.""Good girl. If you do well you will have earned your special treat."She moaned softly at the thought. I stroked her tits.I interrupted Megan and Lucy's kiss. "Megan. Did you consider my other offer?"She seemed hesitant. "I did. I rang and spoke to our GP. It helps that he's a client and a family friend. He can't prescribe but he believes it might be safe.""Tell him," I suggested. "See what he thinks."Still holding Lucy's hand, Megan knelt in front of her husband. "Charles, darling. We four women are here to make you happy. I spoke to Freddy yesterday. He believes that it might be safe for you to take a low dose of Geoffrey's tablets in order to have an erection. But he will not prescribe it for you and he admits there will be a risk." She looked tearfully at her man. "The risk concerns me but the choice is yours." She gazed up at him; Lucy's hand comforting on her shoulder. "If you insist, I will give you a quarter tablet. If not, we will be here for you anyway."Charles gazed across to me. "What say you, old man? Risk my health, such as it is," he chuckled. "For one last stiffy?" He cocked his head in enquiry. "What would you do?""Truthfully Charles, I would decline." He seemed surprised at my answer.I explained. "I underwent a day of medical tests," I pointed out. "And, I was in the position of needing to satisfy several women; regularly. My advice to you, my old friend, is to just lie back and enjoy the sensation of four near naked women pandering to your whims. Megan is worried that the drug might harm you. Why upset her needlessly?""You make a good case," he admitted. "Why risk making my health even worse for just the chance of an erection. Megan, my dear, give Geoff his medicine back."Megan hugged him, and Marie who was still on his lap. "Angela, now," I whispered, and sat back to watch the events unfold.Angie crossed to the sofa and looked at Marie. "Please stand up," confused, my wife complied. Angela turned her attention to my friend. "Charles, my master wants me to please you. To do that properly I must undress you. May I?"Charles gave his mute assent and Angie knelt and undid his belt and then unbuttoned his trousers. She eased them from him and then folded them neatly. Straightening slightly, she unbuttoned his shirt as Megan knelt at his other side, watching."Is that good Charles? Having another woman undress you?" His wife asked. He looked at her, obviously concerned that she might be jealous, angry even. She just patted his hand. "I'm here with you to show you how much I care and appreciate your generosity. Enjoy it Charles, don't worry."Megan helped Angie remove his shirt while Marie and Lucy stood and watched. I heard my wife draw a deep breath when Angie eased his boxers down. Again, Angie folded the fabric and placed it carefully on the arm of the sofa, then she began to gently massage his flaccid cock. "Is this okay Charles?" She asked. "Does it feel nice? Or would you," she added, leaning forward and in a conspiratorial whisper we could all hear asked, "or would you prefer Marie to take her thong off and rub her naked bum on your cock?"Marie, startled, looked to see my response. I merely smiled at her as I finished my drink. She understood. We didn't take lovers to satisfy our own needs; we allowed our partners to share what we had with those we cared for. I knew Marie was fond of Charles and she knew how much I respected the man. My wife realized in that moment that this was a gift from Megan and me to my friend. My girls were free to do as they pleased to make him happy.Megan moved to the empty sofa and patted the seat next to her. "Are you not joining in, Geoff?" She asked."You mean fuck one while the other two torment your husband?" I suggested.She laughed. "You could fuck me while the three of them see to him.""No. We had an agreement, only at our house. Anyway, this isn't about me getting laid, it's a recognition of Charles' generosity and selflessness."We sat watching in silence as Marie knelt and offered her tit for my old friend to suckle on, while Angie took his cock in her mouth. Lucy was sitting on the arm of the sofa with Charles hand stroking her lips. "Go on, Charles," she urged him. "Slip your finger inside my cunt. Feel how wet I am. Fuck me with your finger. Then suck it and taste my cunt juice.""Good lord," murmured Megan, squirming slightly in her seat. "The mouth on that woman. Am I really letting her into my home?"I had another dark Geoffrey moment. "Lucy. To me."She stood and crossed to kneel in front of me. I whispered in her ear. She grinned, nodded and stood. Taking Megan by the hand she returned to Charles. Lifting the hand that had just been inside her she pushed Megan's head towards the glistening juice on his fingers. "Lick me from your husband's hand," she hissed. Like a zombie, Megan complied.Marie had moved to one side to let Charles watch his wife lick Lucy's vaginal secretions from his finger. Now my wife whispered in his ear. Judging by the way she stood, slipped down her thong and repositioned herself, I assumed her words were, "My turn." My assumption turned to certainty as she guided his hands between her thighs. He turned to me apparently unsure if this was a step too far. For God's sake! This man gave me permission to fuck his wife every other Wednesday.Megan moved around next to Marie. I saw her husband realize why. Slowly he held out his hand and she bent to lick her friend's juices, my wife's, from her husband's finger.I stood up. "Ladies. You are all doing me proud, but wouldn't you be more comfortable if you did this in bed?"My suggestion met with general approval and the four barely clothed women led a naked Charles, carefully, to the downstairs bedroom he and his wife shared. I rather thought that his cock looked rather more engorged. Angela was definitely going to get her reward for that. I followed them far enough to be sure that he was safely settled on the bed and then sloped off in search of some more of that coffee. He had four women taking care of him, I was superfluous.My mission successful, I retired to the lounge and read the news on my phone as I savored my coffee. I pondered a while on whether a man who could watch his wife let another man touch her was someone I wanted to be. It wasn't that the sight excited me; it didn't, but nor did it repel me. I actually felt satisfied that, with my approval, my wife was making our friend happy. The very man who willingly consented to his wife joining us for sex. Still, with the support and collusion of her friends, Marie kept encouraging me to push boundaries. Surely there had to be a step too far. The question was; how easy would it be to recover if one of us overstepped?I was still musing on that topic when my wife found me. "Are we good, Geoff?" She asked. "Have I done wrong?" She looked concerned.I pulled her onto my lap. "No my sweet, have I?" I countered. "Putting you in that situation?""No. I think I understand your reluctance a little better now. It was nice being playful with Charles," she acknowledged. "But I had to trust you when you said it was okay. I knew that you wouldn't actually lie to me, but I did worry that you were fooling yourself because you thought this was the right thing to do.""It was a nice thing that you did," I pointed out. "I just didn't object.""Either way," she said, ignoring my point. "You are taking a tablet tonight and Angie, Lucy and I are going to give you a proper seeing to when we get you home. She got off my lap and collected her thong from the floor. "If you are okay then, I'll pop back to the bedroom. We're taking it in turns to straddle him and rub our pusses along his cock. It's getting noticeably stiffer."She almost skipped out of the room, wiggling her cute bare tush at me as she went through the door. I looked at my watch to see it was time for the Sunday afternoon rugby. It was still a bit early, but there might be a women's match on shortly.The door opened again. This time it was Lucy. "Geoff. A favor please.""Of course, my luscious little sex bomb; what is it?"She preened at my compliment. "Can we go and christen my bed? Megan and Marie said it was okay and Charles seems quite happy with just three women."I studied her body. The open shelf bra was doing nothing to conceal her nipples and the glistening lips to her cunt showed through the slit in her panties. I couldn't think of a single reason to refuse her request: in all honesty, I barely tried. She took my hand and led me upstairs. "Just ordinary sex today," I said apologetically as we went. "I didn't expect to need toys."She turned at the top of the stairs and looked at my in surprise. "Geoff, you adorable idiot," she laughed. I wasn't sure whether I was being insulted or complimented. "Any sex with you is better than it ever was with Eddie. The toys just make it more playful."She snuggled up to me; always a pleasant experience, even more so when she's half naked. Leading me into her bedroom, she pulled me towards her bed. "Geoff, I meant what I said about being your toy. That hasn't changed." The tone of her voice made it clear that this was important to her. She watched my serious expression and nodded in satisfaction. "I like Megan and we both know she likes me. Would you be hurt if she and I play together sometimes? Like Marie and Angie do?"I shook my head. "Or like Marie and Sue, or Angela and Margie, or me and any other sex deprived waif or stray my wife takes a fancy to?" She grinned my words. "Lucy." I put my finger under her chin and tilted her face upwards so that I could plant a tender kiss on her lips. "You owe me nothing and you do not have to ask my permission to play."She stepped back and shook her head; adamant. "I can't marry you, like Angie and God knows, you wouldn't want me living with you anyway. But;” Again, she took my hands. "I need you in my life. It makes me feel secure, wanted in a way that I'd forgotten. Give me your permission." Her eyes were brimming with tears of frustration. "Please?" She begged.I realized that this wasn't about my feelings, but hers. So my decision was easy. "Lucy, my dear. Not only do you have my permission to play with Megan, but I would be grateful if you would flirt with, flash or even play along with Charles too. He might not be able to have sex, but that needn't mean he can't see two sexy naked women from time to time. As long as you don't tease him, I'd like you to share your affection with him too."I could see her considering the idea. Her face lit up as something occurred. "Yes!" She exclaimed. "Megan refuses to let me pay to stay here, and the house belongs to both of them so I will be their kept woman." She gave me a disarming smile that completely failed to reassure me. "And, as you just suggested that I should have sex with them both, that means you pimped me out like your whore."She seemed oddly gleeful at the idea. I never understood women; don't get me wrong, I like them, but they remain a mystery to me: Lucy most of all, by a factor of ten."Sweetheart," I said. "Stop being fucking weird and lay on the bed." She did, and undressing my little doll took only moments. The open crotch panties were tantalizing, it's true. But I didn't want a mouthful of fabric. I wanted to taste Lucy. The bra was less of an issue as it performed little function other than to highlight where her tits were. Once I had access to her lady parts, I undressed too and joined her on the bed.Lucy apparently tolerated my oral efforts for as long as she could but, appreciative as she may have been, she wanted cock. She was very clear on the matter. Her exact words were, "For fuck's sake Geoff. Enough of the foreplay. Just get up here, kiss me then stick your fucking cock inside me and give me a good seeing to." Well. Her directions seemed quite clear, so I followed them to the letter.She happily tasted her cunt on my lips as we kissed and my cock slid easily inside her as we coupled. Lucy was the slightest of my lovers but her cunt took me comfortably. My cock isn't huge, but my girls seem to find it satisfying enough. Lucy certainly seemed satisfied as we rocked in harmony, the nerve endings in my cock and her cunt and clitoris all firing in a wondrous synchronicity.In previous encounters we would break to change position but, that afternoon, all we needed was each other. We didn't speak; there was no need. Her hips rose to meet mine with each thrust. We shared kisses as we mated. We instinctively knew what the other wanted and we did what the other needed. In short, we fucked like rabbits but with a deep and enduring underlying affection.I should be ashamed to admit that I came first but if you had fucked this adorable little minx that afternoon, you would have fucking come first too. Despite shooting my sperm into her, I managed to keep going long enough to take her to a long, shuddering climax. I held myself up on outstretched arms, gazing down at my smug little whore. She gave a contented sigh. "Next time," she murmured. "We're going to have to christen the studio."My cock slipped out of her so I laid by her side. "Will you take me home tonight, Geoff?" she asked. "One last night in the same house as him, and then I move in here.""Of course, my little tart," I answered. "I'll get Marie and Angie to follow us and we'll stay with you until you're ready for us to leave.""And will you come tomorrow, when I move out?""If that's what you want.""It is," she declared, emphatically. "I need you three there with me when I leave that part of my past behind. Megan has a surprise prepared too."I was puzzled. "If you know, how is it a surprise?"She giggled happily. "The surprise is for Eddie.""Oh," was all I needed to add to that.We lay cuddling for ten more minutes and then used the bathroom and dressed. Well, I dressed and Lucy put her knickers back on. Lucy went to find the others and I went in search of more coffee.Again it was my wife who eventually tracked me down. "Lucy seems happy," she remarked, shuffling contentedly onto my lap and snuggling into me. There's a definite pattern to women and my lap. I like it though, and see no reason to argue when they park their bottoms there."Indeed, my precious little gem. I have always found her to be a very cheerful person.""Well-fucked happy," my wife clarified."One does ones best," I observed, modestly. "And she is very fuckable.""Yes, she certainly is that." Marie conceded. "Should I be concerned?"I considered her question. "She wants the two of us to christen her studio too. Does that bother you?""We keep breaking the rules," she replied, ignoring my question."Maybe the rules are wrong," I countered."They were your rules," she pointed out."Then they are almost certainly wrong. Good God, woman. Have you learnt nothing in forty years?""Are we going to have sex tonight?" She asked."I hope so.""With Angie joining us? And Lucy?" She persisted."If you're okay with that.""Then you have my permission to help Lucy dedicate her new studio to her muse, master and pimp.""Ah. She mentioned that did she?""Virtually her first words when she re-joined us. Megan seemed pleased and I thought Charles was going to burst a blood vessel, laughing.""Is Charles enjoying our visit?" I asked."I think we've worn him out,' Marie confessed. "He was asleep when I left.""The others?" I had noticed there was only one partially dressed woman with me, rather than four."Angie has taken your instructions to heart and is laid behind Charles, stroking his cock while he's asleep, and Lucy is paying the down payment on her rent to Megan the way only Lucy can." I could imagine!I checked my watch and dispatched my wife to fetch the remote control for the TV and she resumed her rightful place on my lap as we watched the ladies match together. It was nice. Marie, recently having rediscovered that she was attracted to women, could now take an open interest in admiring some of the more comely players on the field. We both agreed that one of the prop forwards, for all her sturdy build, was a very attractive girl.I assume that was what prompted Marie's next question. "If I asked Wendy to join our coven, would you fuck her?"I contemplated. "Would you invite her without discussing it with me first?""We're discussing it now," she pointed out."Your six friends were effectively single. Margie and Sue are unattached. But Jane and Wendy are different. Ben sees us as almost family and Wendy's daughter and our grandson are extremely close. How would Colin feel if he found out that Gran, Grandad and 'Grangie' were banging his girlfriend's mum?""Knowing Colin, I think he'd be delighted. He hates to see people unhappy. Especially women. He's a lot like you that way," she added, thoughtfully."God help him then," I countered, only partly in jest. We paused to admire our favorite forward make a twenty meter run. It took three opponents to take her down."Colin doesn't live with us," my wife noted. "It isn't as though we'd be having sex with her while he was in our home."I agreed. "But it would be obvious we were suddenly 'friends'." I argued."But she's lonely and she needs friends," Marie insisted. "It's just that as well as having someone in her life to talk about things she can't discuss with a teenager, Wendy needs convincing that she's an attractive woman.""And by that, you mean I should sleep with her. What if she isn't comfortable sleeping with you though?""She doesn't have to.""But those are the rules," I reminded her."You said that the rules were wrong," she fired back.At that point, Angie strolled into the room, found her clothes, picked them up and folded them neatly. "Charles is taking a shower," she explained. "There isn't room for four." She sat down opposite us. "That looks cozy. What are we talking about?""Nothing," I said."Wendy," Marie contradicted me."Oh, you should definitely do her, Geoff," Angie declared. "Poor cow. Husband just fucked off and left her with that adorable little girl. No wonder she's got low self-esteem. A good porking would do her no end of good." She sat back with a mischievous grin."Thank you, dear," I retorted. "What about Colin?""Don't be ridiculous," she riposted. "He can't pork her; he's only fourteen.""Angie;” I glared at her."No," she said, firmly. "Wendy is unhappy. Lots of people are unhappy, I realize that. But we know her, she seems nice and we should help her because she's Mia's mum and because Mia is Colin's friend.""Even if I agreed with you," I argued, desperately. "How do you even raise the subject?""Oh, that's simple," Angie replied. "We'll just set Lucy on her. She's a force of nature. Wendy wouldn't stand a chance.""I think I shall ring her tomorrow," my wife mused, giving me a look that brooked no argument. "See if she wants to join us all in the pub after work on Friday."I resigned myself to my fate. I had no objection to the idea of having sex with Wendy. She was a magnificent, bounteous, amazon of a woman. If the girls could convince her that sleeping with an old fart like me would be good for her self-esteem, who was I to deny her. I went back to the game; that forward was really something.The rest of the afternoon was pleasant enough though less exotic, though perhaps only marginally less erotic. Megan and Lucy brought a fully dressed Charles back into the room and settled him comfortably back on his sofa. Lucy curled up with her head across his lap and Megan sat beside him, smiling contentedly."You seem to be a man of rare good fortune," Charles commented, regarding me thoughtfully. I conceded the point."Your wife, your betrothed and your plaything," he observed. Lucy sighed and made herself more comfortable. "Are women of singular looks and talent and yet." He paused to choose his words. "Despite you lending them to me, instructing them to please me; They still seem to cherish you. Why is that?""You misunderstand," I corrected him. "However it may have sounded, the girls weren't obeying my orders. They were doing something they wanted to, knowing that I approved," I explained. "Marie is fond of you, Lucy is grateful for you letting her stay here and Angie needs me to push her past her normal boundaries. My only contribution was to not object. Something," I pointed out. "Something that you, Charles, should understand."Megan leaned in and kissed his cheek as he considered my words. We sat, quietly, paying token attention to the match until the doorbell rang. As the only clothed, able bodied person, I was the obvious candidate to collect our meals from the door. I ferried the insulated packages to the dining room while the girls quickly set the table and opened both bottles of wine.To be continued in part 13. Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 11Going DancingThey meet Mia's mum and rethink their terms and conditions.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.My name is Geoff. If you are reading my stories in chronological order you will know that my wife and I are both retired and involved, sexually, with several of her friends. One in particular, Angie, is so close to us that we have invited her to be a third person in our relationship and, to that end, we are planning a Star Wars themed ceremony to celebrate our union in front of family and friends.Gone Dancing.This account begins one Thursday, when our grandson had invited a friend's mum to visit us after school. Colin, said grandson, had asked us if he could invite Mia, a school friend, to our wedding as his plus-one. I agreed, on condition that her mum was okay with Mia attending and approved of her choice of outfit. As we were having our costumes designed and made by students at the local university's fashion design faculty, at our expense, I had veto rights and I thought Mia's choice was fine. But still, if Mia's mum thought that her daughter's costume would be inappropriate, they would have to agree on something else. That was why I wanted to meet them both. Mia's mum, well, she had told Colin that she wanted to talk to us because she was a little confused. I assumed that was because Colin had asked her daughter to accompany him to a wedding involving three people, with the participants and guests dressed in Sci-Fi characters' costumes. I respected the lady for wanting to know a little more about us under the circumstances, before she consented.Anyway, that was only one issue I faced that Thursday. The other was that the previous evening Lucy, an unhappily married artist in her early sixties, had offered herself to me as a free-use fuck-toy. Oddly enough, it took the three women to persuade me to accept her offer; I know; You would have snapped her hand off if it had been you; I'm a worrier, so I didn't.The thing is, the girls (their words) suggested that Lucy wanted to help me to explore my inner self. As a retired materials science researcher, that wasn't something that came naturally to me: as an artist, it was what Lucy tried to do whenever she could. Eventually, of course, I caved and the following hour or so found her bound and gagged, tortured with vibrators, nipple clamps, heat, cold and whips before I finally had sex with her, twice. Fortunately, she loved it. Unfortunately Marie, my wife, found my apparent excesses disturbing. That morning, she seemed as though she was still trying to come to terms with why.Marie seemed subdued as we ate breakfast. "Are we okay?" I asked, hesitantly, uncertain as to whether I'd strayed over some obvious boundary the previous evening."WE are fine," she tried to reassure me. "I, on the other hand, am finding that I'm not nearly as sexually secure as I try to try to pretend."I took a leaf out of Ronan Keating's book, or his songbook anyway. Oh, come on; 'You say it best when you say nothing at all'. Surely? Never mind. I sat quietly waiting for my wife to gather her thoughts.Her eyes filled with tears. I stood, took her hand and led her to the living room. I sat her on the sofa and cuddled up next to her. "When you're ready, I'm here for you," I told her. "You don't have to, but I hope you trust me enough to share whatever it is that's troubling you."She gave a brave little smile as she took a tissue from the box on the coffee table. "It's such a long time ago. It felt like it happened to someone else, until Lucy described what you did to her: Then something just felt so wrong. I realized, only this morning, what it was."I didn't feel so flippant now. But she was happy to talk without prompting, so I let her set her own pace.Taking a deep breath, she resumed her explanation. "We were both about ten or eleven. My cousin Paul and me. We were just playing together in the garden one summer and he found some twine. We were comfortable with each other so I let him tie my hands behind my back and he tickled me. It was awful. I cried. Then he touched me, because he could. I couldn't stop him. I was bound and totally helpless. I started to scream and he let me go. I never told anyone and, by the time I met you, he was dead. He had joined the forces; a Para. He died in the Falklands."Marie wiped her eyes. "It was wrong but, if he'd said he was sorry, I'd have forgiven him. We were only kids. But, without realizing it, I've carried that memory, buried, for years." She look apologetically at me. "I'm sorry, Geoff. When Lucy described how helpless she felt, it reminded me of that experience. I don't think I can do it."I shook my head. She didn't understand. "Marie. What I did with Lucy was for her. Yes, I went further than I would usually have been comfortable with, but I made sure that she had opportunities to back out or stop at any time. She didn't." This was important to me. I knelt in front of Marie and looked her in the eye. "If I never do that again, I won't care. If it disturbs you, it will never be repeated. But I will never ask any of you to let me do anything that would hurt you. Lucy wants to do it again. Angie is desperate to try. Sam might enjoy something similar, so might Megan. But you, my love, you don't, so I don't want you to. It's that simple.""You aren't disappointed?" She seemed surprised."Not at all." I thought for a moment. "Well, yes; a little." Marie's eyes started to fill up again so I carried on, hurriedly. "I'm disappointed that you think I'd feel like that. I will never expect you to do anything you don't want to. I will always accept "No" as a complete answer. No need to justify or explain. Are you reassured?""I think so. I think that I feel better for telling you too.""What about the others?" I decided that while we were having this conversation it was the right time to set boundaries.She understood. "I think I was worried that you doing this, with them, would normalize it. That you'd do it to me without thinking, or worse, resent me for rejecting you." She looked at with genuine concern. "You wouldn't; would you?""Never. I know who you are and I think I've come to know what you like. By all means let's test our limits, but never to the point where one of us is unhappy. Are we agreed?"She seemed much happier. "Agreed. And, to be clear, you are free to do anything the other girls ask you to. It was Lucy who bragged about what you did, not you. And she obviously relished every second." Marie pondered for a moment. "Well, afterwards, possibly not during," she grinned.We sat for a little while then went back to the kitchen, where I made us both a fresh cup of tea to replace the drinks that had cooled while we'd talked. We were just finishing the washing up when my phone rang. It was Mike. I'd offered to pay for him to take his wife and sister in law to the pub the previous night to spy on Lucy's fuckwit husband. I'd forgotten that he'd promised an update that morning. I told my wife that I'd explain later and hit the 'Answer call' icon. As Lucy was Marie's friend it seemed only fair she heard our conversation. I switched my phone to speaker."Good morning Mike. Marie is here with me and you are on speaker. Hung over at all?" We heard a snort of laughter."You should know, when you're involved with two women then obviously you get twice as much supervision. So no," he replied.Marie looked enquiringly at me. "Mike, Marie is just finding out that I asked you to do some spying for me. Tell us, was Eddie there?""He was. And the group he was with were an obnoxious crew. Loud, foul mouthed boors the lot of them. Not just the men either."Marie and I shared a look. "So he plays darts with women too?""Darts?" Mike sounded surprised. "Who mentioned darts? They don't even have a dartboard in The Fox and Hounds.""Well," I explained. "Eddie told his wife, a friend of ours, that Wednesday night is now his darts night.""Sorry Geoff," Mike replied. "The only double top your mate was interested in was bulging out of the low cut blouse belonging to the tarty looking slapper he was buying drinks for all night."Whatever vestiges of guilt I'd felt for including Lucy in our 'language classes' evaporated instantly.I needed to be certain. "Are you sure it was Eddie?""I thought you might ask, so I took a photo of my two best girls and made sure that my target was clearly visible behind them. I'm sending it now." A picture of two pleasant looking women in their forties popped on my screen. Marie and I both recognized Lucy's husband in the background. We didn't recognize the plain, big titted woman with her arm around his neck."Asshole!" Marie growled. I was puzzled. Lucy was admittedly at least fifteen years older than the woman with her arm around Eddie but she (Lucy) was slimmer, prettier and, from personal experience, a sexual dynamo. Why the Hell was Eddie rejecting sex with Lucy while he's all over the pooch in the pub?I reminded Mike that he and his ladies were invited to our wedding and suggested that they look on-line for costume ideas. I warned him that some had already been chosen but they had all of the film and TV franchises to choose from, so duplication shouldn't be an issue. He promised to send me images once they'd made their minds up. Becky, his wife, was excited to be invited and wanted to do something similar for their shared lover, Ruth, though Harry Potter was more their style.I reminded him to text his bank details so that I could pay my dues and, after we said our goodbyes, I turned to Marie. "Why?" Was all I said. She understood perfectly."I know Lucy is my friend but; That other woman, she's;” I was impressed. It takes a lot to render my wife speechless.I had to ask. "Has Lucy ever said anything to make you think that there are some er, activities, that are off limits?""For God's sake, Geoff!" She retorted. "Only last night she offered herself to you as a free-use fuck-doll. She's always been sexually adventurous." She looked puzzled. "I can't begin to imagine what that busty blob has that Lucy hasn't."Neither could I, so we shelved that conversation for later and turned our attention to preparing for our guests that evening. After changing the bedding from the previous evening's entertainment, we sat and decided on our menus for the coming week. A quick check to see if any store-cupboard items needed replenishing and we were off to our local supermarket. Marie hit the sea-food counter while I dawdled in the wine aisle. There was an offer on, so I loaded up on some old favorites and added a couple of bottles I'd not tried before. An Alvarinho vinho verde from Portugal caught my eye. It seemed an ideal partner for that evening's seafood dish. Into the trolley it went."What?" I tried to look innocent when Marie caught up with me. "There's twenty percent off. The more I buy, the more we save." She shook her head and guided me gently, but firmly, to the produce aisle. We returned home without further incident.Angie joined us after lunch and we worked happily together prepping for our evening meal. There would be six of us at the table, but we made sure that there would be some leftovers for Linda, our daughter. She was taking the opportunity to use her early finish to get her hair done while Colin ate with us.Short grain rice, seafood, onion, peppers, garlic and peas. Fish stock, tomatoes, chorizo and a pinch of saffron. All laid out ready for Marie to cook. It was her turn, once we'd had a chat with our visitors."Angie?" I asked, to get her attention.She looked up from cleaning a piece of squid. "Yes dear?" We were being unusually domesticated so her mischievous grin was probably warranted.I know you helped me cook breakfast, but you've never invited us to eat at your place. Do you cook or what?"I noticed that my wife was now concentrating very intently on de-veining a prawn, suspiciously so."I can cook," Angie admitted. I could tell that there was a 'but' about to make an appearance. "Quite well, in fact. But." Yes! I knew it was coming. "I get really bitchy if someone is helping in my kitchen and they don't do exactly as I say.""But you're okay doing this?" I persisted."Of course." She seemed to find the question rather ridiculous. "You ask me to rinse this; I'll rinse it. We're fine. But: In my kitchen, if I ask you to brown some onion in a pan, I expect you to use the correct pan, the right amount of the right sort of oil and to produce perfectly sliced onion cooked to precisely the right color exactly when I need it. Otherwise I tend to get a bit cross." She looked a little uncomfortable. "I know. That makes me sound like Gordon Ramsey with tits, but it's how I am."Marie was trying to keep a straight face but eventually surrendered. "I once tried to help her prepare a meal to impress her first husband's boss and his wife. I was slicing some carrots and the julienne were slightly different sizes. She threw them in the bin and we nearly came to blows. In the end I just did the washing up and let her highness rule the kitchen. It wasn't worth the grief." Marie reached across and hugged her friend. "I still love you though. Even after that." They were both laughing as we finished off and tidied up.We sat and watched some more of our Star Wars episodes while we waited for Mia's mum to arrive with the two teens. Exactly on schedule, the front door burst open and Colin bawled, "Hi everybody. We're here!" Marie went to greet our visitors while Angie and I turned off the TV and stood ready to meet Mia and her mum for the first time.Colin booled in first, dragging a tall, pretty teenage girl by the hand. "This is Mia," he informed us. "This is my grandad," he pointed me out to his friend. "And this is Grangie," he said proudly. "They're all really clever, but Grangie is especially smart." He dropped his voice to a hoarse whisper. "She's why your mum wants to meet. I think we're best off keeping out of the way." He dragged her away to the study giving her little chance to say anything but a squeaked, "Hi" before they disappeared.Marie ushered a buxom woman in her late thirties, an amazon, think Brienne of Tarth from Game of Thrones, into the room and they both stood for a moment, presumably wondering where the kids were. Marie collected her wits. "Wendy, this is my husband Geoff." I nodded a welcome. "And this is our special friend Angie." Angie copied my greeting. "Obviously, this is Mia's mum, Wendy."Now the introductions were done, Marie asked if Wendy wanted a drink and we all decided on a cup of tea. Angie was anxious to help, she isn't at her best in situations like this, so it fell to me to entertain our guest. We chatted about the two kids and I took the opportunity to size up our new acquaintance. That was probably a rather Freudian slip. Wendy was a big lady. Not obese, even plump would be a misdescription; it just seemed as though there was a lot of her. She seemed to relax as we spoke. Colin was obviously comfortable in our home, the noises from the kitchen were reassuringly domestic and I made it a point not to stare at her magnificent bosom.She was, in fact, a rather attractive woman. Pleasant, open features, a nice smile, long brown hair past her shoulders and, as I may have implied, spectacularly large tits. I made a mental note to ask Marie what cup size she thought Wendy required: purely for reporting purposes, of course. The other thing of note was that she was at least as tall as me; probably an inch or more taller.Marie bustled in carrying a tray with four cups and Angie followed with a plate bearing biscuits and cakes. Marie excused herself for a moment while she went to remind Colin to make sure his guest was properly catered for. Apparently they assured her that they were fine and would raid the kitchen once homework was done.Marie looked to me. Right; I was elected spokesman. "So Wendy," I began, settling back in my seat to seem less intense. "Colin has invited Mia to be his plus one at our ceremony and you are wondering what's going on. Is that a fair summary?"She took a sip of her tea before she replied. "I'm sure you can see why that is. I don't mean to pry but Mia's welfare has to be my priority."Neither of the girls seemed inclined to contribute yet so I soldiered on. "Angie here has been my wife's closest friend, since before we were married. I've always been fond of her too. But recently," I looked at the girls, they seemed happy with my approach. "Our feelings have intensified and we both regard her as being more than just a friend. We realized that we are both emotionally attached to her, and her to us." I paused to make sure that Wendy was on the same page, or at least not stricken with horror. In the absence of any expression of disgust, I continued. "We want to declare our affection publicly and formalize, as best we can within the law, our new relationship. Marie and I have already had a traditional wedding; so has Angela; twice, in fact. We decided that a themed ceremony might be more entertaining for us and our guests."She seemed interested rather than appalled so I kept going. "Hence Colin's invitation to Mia to accompany him in a costume to fit in with our Star Wars theme." I decided that was a good place to stop for feedback."So this 'ceremony' that Colin has invited my daughter to is to acknowledge you two, a legally married couple, inviting you, Angela, into your relationship?" She paused, gazing thoughtfully at us all. "That's so lovely. I wish more people would open themselves up to their feelings like that." Her smile as she spoke illuminated the room."Does that mean you are okay with Mia attending with Colin?" Marie asked. "They will be the youngest ones there."Wendy was dismissive. "Colin is a lovely polite lad. His mother seems nice and I'm not getting any worrying vibes from any of you. I'm happy and Mia seems keen to be there.""Has she discussed her outfit?" That was me."Her dad was a fan of the films, so I think I've seen them all. Most of the costumes are fairly tame, and the one Mia showed me, the white stretch suit, is no more revealing than the tight joggers and crop tops girls her age wear every weekend to go shopping." She looked a little wistful.I glanced at my wife and got an almost imperceptible nod in reply. "Wendy. If you'd like, we'd be happy to extend the invitation to you too; if you don't think Mia would think you were being a third wheel on their date.""Who would I go as?" She snorted. "Jabba the Hutt? I mean, look at me."We did. She was tall, broad shouldered but proportioned, with an actual waistline. Her long hair and feminine features rather mitigated her size. Did I mention her boobs? She had a lovely complexion too. All in all she was a big sexy woman who didn't see what we did.Angie said what I was just beginning to consider. "Cara Dune," she blurted out. Then, putting her hand to her mouth, she looked to me to rescue her. Wendy seemed nonplussed."We're part way through watching some TV spinoffs," I explained. "Angie and I admit to being Sci-Fi nerds. One of the female characters, Cara Dune, is a powerfully built woman. Let Marie show you the costume she has chosen already while Angie finds some Cara images. Meanwhile, I'll go and check on the kids."I left the three women scrolling through their phones and sought out the two teenagers in the study. I made sure they heard me coming; I wasn't trying to catch them having a quiet cuddle. In reality, they were both reading studiously when I opened the door. I smiled to myself. Colin's book was upside down. I pointed and made circle motion with my finger. He looked puzzled then down at his book and blushed. "Drat! Mia, we've been busted."I shook my head and tapped the side of my nose. "Be sensible and be discreet. That's all we expect. Now do you want anything in the kitchen?"They both declined so I left them to their 'reading'. I left the door open, just to make a point.Back in the living room, the three women were happily comparing notes. Wendy loved the idea of Mia in white and Colin in black. She was amazed at the warrior costume Marie had chosen and how similar in principle it was to Cara Dune's. She was obviously intrigued by our idea."The thing is," Wendy said, hesitantly. "I'm not sure that I can really afford two costumes. Not this intricate, anyway.""Sweetheart, that's not your problem," Angie reassured her. "I'm paying for everyone's costume. We're having them all individually made at my expense. You just have to turn up to get measured."Wendy wasn't convinced. "You don't want a whale like me at your ceremony. Can you imagine me in the background of your photos?"Marie looked frustrated. "Geoff, for pity's sake tell her; be honest.""Wendy," I began. "That's twice you've disparaged yourself since you arrived." She seemed surprised at my speaking so plainly. "You heard Marie tell me to be honest with you, so here goes. You are a strikingly attractive woman. Yes," I conceded. "Some men might find your presence intimidating. Most men would just find you fascinating."Still standing, I held my hands out and she took them in hers. I pulled her to her feet and stepped back. All three women watched in silence as I carefully scrutinized her from head to toe. "You are stunning, even standing there in casual clothes. Please. Tell us; what is it about you that would be so awful in our wedding album?"She appeared to be on the verge of tears. "I'm just a great big Heffalump," she choked out. "All height and ass and tits with a big belly.""Did a man tell you that, dear?" Marie asked quietly. "Because if he did, it was only to hurt you. It isn't true; Geoffrey's quite right. You're lovely."Angie surprised us by standing and pulling Wendy into a hug. "A friend of ours was in a similar situation," she whispered. "Her husband told her that she was too old and wrinkled to be desirable. Geoff told her the truth too. She's sweet, talented and sexy. You have attributes that make you so special. Own them. Make them yours. Bollocks to whoever tells you otherwise."Angie pulled back and put her hands on Wendy's shoulders. "I know that I'm not pretty like our friend Lucy, or booby like you and Marie and I know a lot of people think that I'm a bit odd. But these two found something in me worth loving. Listen to them. Colin is a good judge of character and he likes your daughter: That makes you a good mum. We've only just met you and we like you already. Geoff has told you how attractive you are. Why are you still allowing those words, designed to hurt you, to define you? You're gorgeous, so just damn well accept it."She sat down. It was a toss-up which of the rest of us was most taken aback. Marie recovered first. "That was very eloquent, dear. Perhaps we three might talk privately later," she suggested to Angie.Wendy looked at me in bemusement and I indicated that she should sit back down. "Obviously, Angie has some experiences in common with you," I told her. "And it's true, our friend's husband was trying to convince her that she was the reason he was avoiding sex. It was a lie. I agree with Angie. I maintain that you are an arrestingly attractive woman and we'll be delighted to have you at our wedding and I look forward to admiring every photo you appear in."We heard footsteps coming down the hall so, by tacit agreement, we changed the subject. While Wendy consulted with the kids about their costumes, Angie and I found Series 1, Episode 7, in which the Cara character appears. We started it playing in the background as Marie announced that she was going to start cooking and that the table needed setting. Colin picked up the hint and dragged Mia along to help.Wendy watched them fondly. "He's so good for her. She was really quiet after her dad left but Colin just lets her be. He doesn't tell her how to feel, or to get over it, like some of her family and friends do. He's just there for her." Angie shot me a glance. I shrugged; so the lad's got empathy, it's not like I did anything to make it happen.We skipped through the program until the statuesque female peacekeeper appeared and we hit pause. Wendy hadn't seen the TV series so she was unprepared to see a leading character with her build. "Mia," she called. "Do you have a minute?"Both kids joined us. Wendy pointed to the frozen image on the screen. "Would you be okay if I came to the ceremony too, in that costume? You'll still be with Colin. I'll stay with the grown-ups and not intrude."Mia looked uncertain. "Are you really asking for my permission?""Yes, love," her mum replied. "You were invited first, not me. Now I've been invited too, but I won't go if it makes you uncomfortable."Mia glanced at Colin. "I love the costume, mum. We're fine with it; aren't we?" She added, a little hesitantly, looking to Colin for reassurance."Of course. Your mum's great and she'll enjoy herself with the oldies' friends. Who's having wine?" He called as he hauled Mia back to grandma in the kitchen."Everyone but you two," I shouted after them."He's so at ease here, isn't he?" Wendy observed."His mum and dad separated just after he was four. Colin still sees his dad now and again but it always seems like hard work. Since they split he's been here after school almost every day so that Linda could keep her job. This is his second home.""And Geoff is his male role model," Angie added. "His uncle Peter is a fine man too but he lives too far away to see Colin regularly."Linda's boyfriend, Mike, is a nice enough chap," I pointed out. "But Colin doesn't treat him like a dad. They get on okay but that's as far as it goes.""We've not heard from Mia's father in three years," Wendy admitted."She seems like such a lovely girl. How could anyone abandon her?" I wondered. Apparently none of us could answer that.We restarted the program and watched until Marie called us to the dining room. We took our seats and watched in amusement as Colin opened the chilled vinho verde and poured a taster into Wendy's glass for her to sample. He stood back as she swirled the wine in the glass and watched approvingly as she took a sip. "Oh! It's fizzy," she exclaimed. "That's very nice," she informed our sommelier, who proceeded to top up our glasses.As he was finishing, Mia carried in a bowl of charred green chilies and put them on the table. Padron peppers; allegedly, one in every thirty is a scorcher. It's like a Spanish roulette. I might tell you later who got a hot one.Last was Marie with a large pan full of paella. "Dig in," she instructed. "I've already kept some back for Linda."The meal was sublime and the company was excellent. We finally got to hear Mia say more than a few words and she seemed like a thoughtful and intelligent girl. "Mum," she said at one point. "Colin's grandma showed me the recipe for this paella. Would you help me to cook it at our house?"Wendy looked at Marie. "I'm not very confident in the kitchen," she conceded. "With work and just the two of us, I tend to reheat ready meals or convenience foods.""We've all been there," my wife agreed. "So why not do something special at the weekend. You could even," she suggested to Mia, "make a larger batch and freeze some for weekdays."She smiled at the girl. "We have dozens of cook-books. After tea we'll go and find some for you to borrow."Linda arrived a little after six and, after greeting ourselves and our guests, retired to the kitchen to reheat and enjoy the paella her mother had kept for her. Meal completed, she joined the rest of us and chatted until it was time for the parents to get their kids home; next day was a school day.As the three of us tidied up, Angie was staying the night, Marie told me that she'd had a girl talk with Mia. "Is Colin my boyfriend?" Mia had asked as they were browsing our cook books. Marie had suggested that being boyfriend and girlfriend would make their lives needlessly complicated at the moment. Colin might not be as comfortable talking to other girls and Mia would have to reconsider her friendships with other boys. If, however, they were just friends then those pressures weren't important. Apparently, Mia seemed relieved when Marie advised her to leave the messy romantic stuff until they were old enough for it to be an issue. I think Colin would be relieved too, if he ever found out.That evening, I sent the girls to bed early, a little before ten. I joined them half an hour later, not having taken a pharmaceutical aid, and Marie generously helped me take our fiancée to another orgasm. While Angie got her breath back Marie and I just played quietly together. Their urgency was spent now, tender touches were the order of the day, for a while at least. In time, of course, passions built and I got hard again and slipped into my wife's most intimate place. Angie was recovered by then and she suckled on her friend's tits and toyed with her clit while I pistoned in and out, trying to angle myself to focus on the front of her cunt. My technique seemed to be successful, judging by the speed and intensity of her climax. In fairness, Angie's finger was virtually a blur in those last seconds so, credit where credit's due.As we lay in bed the following morning, Friday, I asked my sleepy bedfellows if were dancing that evening. "Of course," Marie mumbled. "We need to ask Sue and Margie if they'd like to join our classes.""What if they want to carry on coming back with us every other Friday, after the dance?" I asked. "From their point of view, the two of them have free rein with the three of us all night after dancing. Joining us just on Wednesdays will be much more restrictive."Marie sighed. "You tell him Ange. It's too early for me to do complicated explaining." She snuggled down under the duvet.I turned to face Angie. Before she could speak, I leaned forward and kissed her. She kissed me back. Marie's sleepy voice finally interrupted us. "Unless you are explaining through the medium of horizontal dance, perhaps I should be hearing words by now."Angie grinned at me. "We like Margie and Sue," she began. I knew that Angie had a bit of a thing for Margie, and Marie had a soft spot for Sue. Angie continued. "Even so, we can't come back every other Friday and bang each other senseless. Last time was great but we lost an entire weekend. So perhaps it would be better to include them with the other girls. We're sure they'd fit in."I sort of understood but there was something nagging at me. Not that my lovers were infatuated with other women, but something we were missing. I decided to stop thinking about it in the expectation that whatever it was would surface in due course; possibly after a good breakfast.The weather was a bit gloomy that day and there was a Van Gogh son et Lumiere exhibition on at a municipal gallery about forty minutes away, so having booked some last minute tickets, off we went. The performance lasted about an hour, and consisted of projected animations of van Gogh's works set to music.It was an amazing production and we all sat enraptured as we watched so many works we recognized moving around the walls, columns and ceilings of the gallery. Once we realized that the cycle of images and music was starting to repeat we moved on. Outside, Angie enthused over how movement and music had brought the works to life for her. We had to agree. We found a café and bought lunch. Tonight wasn't a dinner dance so we decided to eat a decent meal at midday and have a light tea. Angie was still ecstatic as we ate."There's so much stuff that you two do that I've missed out on," she complained."We're sorry, dear," my wife apologized, sincerely. "We just assumed that you were already doing the things that interested you. We like being out doing things while we can, so we try to find new places and activities to occupy us through the week. Sometimes we just walk, I have my charity work and Geoff goes swimming or running. It's just what we do."I finished my shepherd’s pie and pushed my plate away. "Angie. If you see something advertised that you'd like to go to, but you don't want to go to alone, tell us. If either or both of us fancies it, then you'll have company. Film, play, ballet, concert, anything. At least ask." I reached for her hand. She seemed surprised by such an innocent intimacy. "Is there anything you've always wanted to do but never tried? Maybe an amusement park with white-knuckle rides?"She looked so shy. "You'll laugh."I considered. "If I do, I won't be laughing at you. I promise.""I've never been to a zoo," she admitted.I looked at my wife. She nodded. "Check the weather forecast," she suggested. "And the first fine day that we're all free, we'll go."We were home by four and started to get ready for our evening out. Recently, Marie had realized that there were dresses suitable for our dance evenings passing through her shop on a regular basis. The relatively recent import of the senior school prom also meant that there were a lot of elegant gowns that were bought for a single event and then just passed on. No fool, my wife put some to one side so that she and Angie had a great selection to choose from. That evening they were both calf length in blue. Marie in dark blue with her boobs pushed up in a décolleté, Angie in pale blue plunging deep between her small firm tits. Their make-up was fetching but subtle. Not troweled on to hide the lines that showed their age, but applied carefully to highlight the features that made them the still attractive mature women they were.My contribution was to trim my nose hair, put a nice rose-bud knot in my purple silk tie and book a taxi. I like to set myself achievable goals.Ken, our regular, and favorite, taxi driver was outside waiting at six forty five as we left the house. The girls went to greet him as I locked up. I didn't rush. It would have been awkward just standing there as the girls showed him just how much they had missed him for the last two weeks."Don't you mind, sir?" He asked when I finally joined them. He was obviously uncomfortable as the trollops climbed into the car, giggling like kids."No. They're just both very affectionate and they like you. Or at least," I admitted. "They like teasing you. Do you mind?""Truthfully, not really. I tell my wife, you know," he confessed. "She thinks it's hilariousI thought about that as we drove off."Ken." Angie spoke to get his attention. "Geoff and Marie have proposed to me. What do you think about that?""I'm sure you'll all be very happy together," he replied evenly.She sat back in her seat. "They do make me very happy,' she agreed contentedly. "Often both at the same time."At one point that comment would have left him aghast. This time he just shared a look with me."Are you a fan of Star Wars, Ken?" She continued. "That's the theme of our wedding. We thought it would be fun.""I enjoyed the films on TV," he answered. "I don't know if that qualifies me as a fan.""If we invited you, would you bring Mrs. Ken? We'd arrange for costumes for you both.""I'd have to ask her. Though I'm fairly sure that she'd jump at the chance to meet you all.""Do you tell her absolutely everything, Ken?" That was Marie."Everything." He replied emphatically. "That way I can look her in the eye and she can tell me if I'm overstepping some line in the sand. If I have to hold things back, then I must be feeling guilty. If something makes me feel guilty, then surely I shouldn't be doing it.""That's a very pragmatic approach," my wife observed. "Some things are private because they're nobody else's business. But being open with your partner is different. That's how we try to be; me and Geoff, I mean, and now Angie too."The car was quiet for a while before Marie continued. "Ken. Would it make your life simpler if we just behaved like grown-ups and didn't tease?"He barely had to think. "Compared to some of the pillocks, freaks, drunks and drama queens I sometimes have to deal with, you three are a breath of fresh air. Oh, the lady who was with you last time was nice too. And her friend.""That was Margie and Sue," Angie commented fondly. "Geoff. If they are there tonight, can we take them home again? Just one more time?"Ken glanced briefly at me. "All four?" He mouthed before returning his attention to the road.I shrugged. "If that's what everyone wants, of course," I replied to Angie. "Unless you can persuade them to join Wednesday's group."That drew Ken's attention back to me. His raised eyebrows spoke volumes. "You explain it Marie," I suggested. "I'm not sure I understand anymore anyway.""Well," Marie leaned forward to tell her story. "It started when I realized that I was getting laid and my best friends weren't.""I was one of her not-getting-laid friends," Angie contributed."Indeed you were, my love," Marie agreed. "So Angela and I seduced Geoff and managed to convince him that if I was prepared to share him with her, then obviously it would be okay if he had sex with the other five too. And me, of course. I mean I have sex with them as well. Not at the same time. Well sometimes, but not always."Ken seemed distracted. Then. "So you are; You know?; With seven women?""Oh no," Marie corrected him. "Nine. Margie and Sue are recent additions. We're working on another candidate, but she's on probation because she's a bit of a gossip, there was a near miss with a shy submissive student but we found her a wonderful young man as a master; and we just met the most delightful single mum who looks like an absolute Valkyrie. I'd love to see her riding Geoff to Valhalla and back, but I think we're probably running at capacity realistically." She seemed sad, and possibly a little put out, at my inability to service eleven women in my seventieth decade."And you don't object?" He was obviously struggling to comprehend. "You would actually like to see him with another woman?"Marie looked across at me with a loving smile. "It's not really voyeuristic and I don't think it's a sexual kink: well, not properly. It's just that I love my friends and I trust my husband, so he is my gift to them and I enjoy watching him make them happy. We only just met Sue and Margie but they seemed so, I don't know, lonely, or maybe despondent would be a better word." She took Angie's hand and touched it to her cheek. "Nobody got hurt, We three are closer than ever and two lovely women rediscovered sex. It was beautiful.""And you?" Ken glanced briefly at me before returning to his driving. "Isn't it weird for you?""It was," I admitted. "I took a lot of persuading but it seems that my wife genuinely doesn't feel jealous when she sees me with her friends. And I know that there are a couple of them that she and Angie are particularly close to; and that doesn't worry me either. I think it's because neither of us feels threatened that we see it more as sharing a blessing rather than being betrayed by a loved one."Ken shook his head. "My life is complicated enough loving one woman. Nine! And a couple of reserves. Bloody Hell! Oh. Excuse my French please ladies."She told him. In enthusiastic detail; starting with the enema and ending with the orgasm. Although I wasn't convinced that she really sold him on the idea of anal sex, I still suspected that his wife might fancy sleeping late the next morning.As I listened to Angie subject Ken to yet another torment, an idea came to me. It might have been the influence of the wine, or perhaps my exploration of my darker inner self. I'd ask Marie tomorrow, but for now, when she'd finished her anal tutorial I asked, "Angela. Do you have your collar with you?"I saw her in the mirror. She stiffened slightly at my use of her given name, before she spoke. "Yes, Sir. Always.""Put it on," I instructed her. I turned to my front seat companion. "Ken. Angela has been very bad tonight, teasing you the way she has. And the other girls just encourage her. Do you have another fare after you've dropped us off?"He just grinned. "No. My shift should have finished at nine. I agreed to work a bit longer so as not to miss this evening's entertainment."I channeled my inner Monty Burns (from the Simpsons), "Excellent," I thought, mentally rubbing my hands together. Good God! I was turning into a Bond villain.When we arrived at our house, I asked Ken to wait with me in the car after I'd settled the fare. The girls were disappointed; they wanted to say goodbye in their now traditional way. I told them to go in and wait in the living room and added a quiet, extra, instruction for Marie. She looked surprised but didn't argue. They let themselves into the house, obviously intrigued.I turned back to Ken. "Do you have WhatsApp on your phone?" I asked him. He did. "Would you like to video call your wife? I have a treat for you but I need her to agree first." He was puzzled but I was adamant. "They say that sometimes it's better to seek forgiveness than ask for permission," I observed. "Perhaps. But not this time."He made the call and after a brief explanation, passed his phone to me. I took it and left him in the car as I explained my scheme to his wife, Cath, the vivacious forty-something woman at the other end. She gave me her blessing, laughing uproariously, and told me to pass the phone back to her husband. I did and heard her tell him to do whatever I asked of him, on the understanding that nothing that happened thereafter would get him into trouble. He seemed both excited and extremely apprehensive as he returned his phone to me.I led him into the house to find five women watching with anticipation to see what happened next."Ken is here as part of Angela's punishment for teasing him," I explained. His wife has agreed as long as she can watch via this video call." I held up Ken's phone so that his wife could see my assembled mischief makers."Marie. Please cuff Ken's hands behind his back. Ken, you have my word, these are for your benefit; nothing bad will happen and your wife is still watching." He stood, nervous but compliant as my wife did as I asked.So there we were. Me in a suit and tie, five women in their fifties and sixties dressed for dancing, and a handcuffed taxi driver in his forties wearing jeans and a blue long sleeve shirt with the cuffs turned up. I have to confess that I've rather ignored Ken's appearance thus far. Perhaps 5 foot 9, medium build, certainly lighter than me, neatly cut dark brown hair and a ready good natured smile. Certainly the girls weren't repelled by his looks.I turned to Angie bringing the phone camera onto her too. "Angela. Remove your dress." My voice did not invite comment.She knew better than to argue and turned her back for Margie to unzip her. She pulled down the straps and let the dress slip to the floor. She stood, naked but for heels, stockings and tiny briefs. "Panties too and then show yourself to Ken," I ordered. Breathlessly, she did as she was told, nipples fully erect as she posed before him, turning to fully display her body."Good girl," I acknowledged. "You made your master very proud.""Thank you, Sir," she gasped, obviously aroused."Lucy.""Yes Geoff?""Are you still my toy?""Yes Geoff.""The same then. Show yourself to Ken."She did. Unlike Angie, Lucy was in this for fun so she milked it, stripping off lasciviously and then stepping up in front of our frozen driver, running her hands first up her own body, then Angie's. I swear that I heard Ken whimper."My. She's a naughty one," came an amused voice from the phone."Girls. To me," I commanded. They joined me and turned to face Ken. I wasn't finished. "Marie. You once promised to love, honor and obey. Will you still?"She regarded me as if I were a stranger. "I do and I will," she managed to stammer out."You teased Ken too. Show yourself to him; just like your sisters, but you may keep your panties on."She turned, this time to Sue, for assistance with her dress and together they slipped it off. The room was deathly silent as my wife stood in her flimsy lingerie in front of a near stranger. Marie was the first of the three with a bra and she looked at me for guidance."You know what to do," I told her. She nodded in acquiescence and unclipped the rear fasteners. Holding the cups against her tits, she slipped the straps from her shoulders then she faced Ken, dropped her bra and spoke. "This is our way of making up for our teasing. We never meant to offend you. Will you forgive us?" Ken nodded silently.I heard Cath on the phone mutter, "Fuck me, she actually did it!"My wife turned to me and I held out my hand. She crossed the room and I pulled her to me. "Have I gone too far?" I asked softly.She shook her head. "Look," she said. I followed her gaze. Sue and Margie were engrossed in Ken's stunned reaction. Sue, in particular, seemed to be highly aroused and Margie looked to be almost as excited. Marie gently pushed me towards them. I got the message. I gave Marie Ken's phone and crossed to the two remaining clothed women."Sue; Margie." I used the same tone that I used with Angela. "This isn't a condition of you staying tonight, but I think that you should also show yourself to Ken. If you don't do it now, you may never get another chance like this." I put a hand gently under each of their chins and kissed them tenderly in turn. "Do it. Do it willingly, as far as you dare," I urged them. "Experience the power that your friends are feeling."They turned, hesitantly, to look at my wife. She nodded urgently, pleading with her eyes for them to participate as well. Surprisingly, Margie was first. She too, small breasted like Angie, had gone bra-less. She elected to keep her thong but, near naked, she stood in front of Ken, hefting her slight boobs for him. "Thank you Ken," she smiled. "It's nice to be appreciated."I looked where she was looking and saw the bulge in the trousers indicating that Ken was genuinely enjoying the show. I noticed that Marie was sharing the scene with his wife.Sue was next. Like Marie, her bra had to work for a living and she stood in front of her friend, making it obvious that she wanted Margie to unfasten her. As the strap came undone Sue stayed motionless. Eventually, Margie realized; Sue wanted her friend to undress her. Tenderly, she pulled the straps from Sue's shoulders, holding the fabric against the other woman's tits. Then, having dropped the bra on the floor, Margie reached around her friend and offered Sue's tits for Ken's inspection. "Look at her nips," she whispered. "You did that to her. We were bad girls too." She looked shyly up at him. "Are we forgiven?"Ken appeared to have forgotten how to speak. He just nodded mutely in reply. Now it was time to send him home to show his wife his appreciation for her gift but first I had my gift to them all. I took the phone from Marie. "Are you still okay with this?" I asked his wife."It's his birthday next month," she replied. "This is a damn sight better than buying him socks. You finish there and send him home to me. I won't let that go to waste." We both laughed.I had Cath's permission for one last treat. "Angela, unbutton Ken's shirt.""Yes, Sir," she responded without hesitation and went and carefully unbuttoned his blue cotton shirt from top to bottom, pulling the tail out of the waistband of his jeans. His flat hairless belly and chest exposed, it was obvious he didn't spend all of his time sitting. By any standard, he was self-evidently fit. Angela stepped back and looked to me for guidance."Angela, say goodnight your usual way but," I cautioned her. "Remember, his wife is watching; minimal tongues."She seemed almost reluctant at first, but did as she was bid, pressing her bare tits against his skin as she put her arm around his neck and kissed him, long and hard. "Goodnight, Ken," she said as she broke away, her face and chest flushed."It's a good job you cuffed him first," Cath commented over the phone, " Even I'd have been tempted to give her a proper snog in his place, if my hands had been free."I put the phone to my lips and said quietly, "Can I unleash Lucy on him for his last kiss? You know? Just to turn his dial up to eleven for you?""Do it!" She snorted. "God! But I'm gonna get properly fucked tonight," she rejoiced.I returned my attention to the women. "Marie, do you want to wish Ken goodnight?"She glanced down at her bare tits. "Yes, Geoff. But only if you don't mind." She looked at me for reassurance, possibly concerned that this was a test.I shook my head. "It's not a trick. Go ahead."She stepped forward and pulled Ken's lips to hers, flattening her full D Cup boobs against his chest as they kissed. They stood like that for a full minute until Marie pulled away, breathing heavily. She could barely meet my eyes until she realized that I was untroubled; that I meant what I'd said. Ken wasn't a threat to my marriage so why treat him as one. She seemed to relax."Now you Margie; if you want to," I added. She did and he seemed appreciative of her efforts."Sue?" She had overcome her initial reluctance completely by now and, yet again, Ken was treated to two ample naked tits against his bare torso. As she finally stepped away, her nipples were even more proud and erect, desperate for attention. I'd take care of that task shortly."Lucy. Your turn." Her smile was almost disturbing in its intensity. "Cath wondered if you'd be prepared to make it a bit special," I suggested. "A sort of pre-birthday treat and to get him warmed up for her."She all but stalked him like a feral cat. How Eddie could reject this sex-bomb was a mystery to me. Ken would probably share my puzzlement, given the terrified fascination on his face at Lucy's approach. Standing in front of him, she pulled his head down and apparently attempted to inhale his tongue. She pressed her small but lovely tits against him and ground her naked crotch against his erection."I didn't tell you to actually fuck him," I reminded her gently, after a couple of minutes.She finally released him, with one last stroke to his groin. "Tell his wife to be ready and waiting," she smirked as returned to my side. "He's never going to be hornier than he is now."I got Angela to release Ken from the cuffs and he refastened his shirt as I walked him to the door. I returned his phone and was relieved to hear Cath reassure him that he wasn't in trouble; as long as he went straight home, at least. She was very clear on her expectations in that regard."I don't know what to say," he admitted as we shook hands as he left. "Nothing like that has ever happened to me before.""Us either," I conceded, cheerfully. "But the girls wanted me to explore the inner me and, it turns out, my inner me is a manipulative twat with a warped sense of humor. Still, I'm content, you seem happy, your wife was up for it and my girls seemed to relish the experience. By Angela's logic that makes it a win-win-win-win-win-win-win-win situation. Now, perhaps you should bugger off home before your wife rapes the chap next door. Same time a week next Friday," I reminded him as he hurried to his car."What a nice bloke," I thought to myself as I went back inside. "His wife has a lovely laugh too." I was really looking forward to meeting her in real life.Now, back with my own women, I had a momentum that I needed to maintain. "Angela,""Yes, Sir?""Pleasure Margie. Get her ready for me. Use your initiative unless she tells you otherwise. Lucy, help her.""Yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir," Angie replied. Lucy just grinned.I left Margie in their capable hands, as it were, and turned my attention to Marie and Sue. "Was there something you wanted me to do for you girls, or are you so unsettled by what I just did that you'd rather not play with me anymore?""I honestly thought you were going to make Angie blow him," Sue admitted."I'm ashamed to say that the thought crossed my mind,' I told her. "I would have been even more tempted if he'd been single." We looked across the room to where Angela was settling between her lover's thighs, faithfully obeying her master's instructions. "In the end, I just couldn't. She's independent and strong in many ways but, in others she's so vulnerable. I wish I knew whether my feelings for her makes me better or worse as a master. What about you Sue? Was that degrading? If so, I apologize.""It was scary, but in a good way. It was so wrong, but I knew that I was safe. Just showing myself, sexually, to a man I hardly knew: and then kissing him! I felt so liberated. I wish now;” She gave us both a guilty look. "I wish now that I'd dared to go naked too.""Marie?" I hoped she felt the same."You judged it well," she allowed. "Angie and Lucy want you to challenge them, each for their own reasons, and Sue is a single woman who can make her own choices. It was a thrill, I admit, to be bare breasted in front of Ken, and I thank you for allowing it. But fully naked? Kissing him? While you watched? Perhaps that would have been a step too far for me. Now." She took my hand and Sue's in hers. "I think you have a promise to keep to Sue."Initially, I just intended to bend Sue over the sofa and take her there and then but, on reflection, I decide to wind in my demonic alter ego and took my wife and her playmate upstairs to the bed in the playroom. Once there, I persuaded Sue to mount me in reverse cowgirl so that Marie could play booby games while I bounced her friend up and down on my cock. What with the residual thrill from earlier and Marie's expert attention, it wasn't long before Sue's first climax of the evening began to build.I could feel my wife's hand against my shaft as she began to rub Sue's clit ever faster and harder as her peak grew closer until Sue stopped moving and just froze in position, gasping for breath as we tried to eke out every bit of bliss from her orgasm.Eventually, she pleaded, "Please. Please stop." And I slipped out of her before we laid her next to me.I watched Marie as she admired her naked friend. "Are you looking forward to your night together?" I asked."Truthfully, Geoff? Yes, I am. But only because I know you and Angie have someone too. And we'll be together again tomorrow. Sue and I are going to have fun and it will mean something, not just sex. But I still love you more and," she lowered her voice. "I'm rather fascinated at getting to know the new you a bit better, now I've realized he's not all about bondage and spanking.""Goodnight girls," I laughed, getting up to leave. "Feel free to join us in the morning. Love you.""Goodnight Geoff. Love you," Marie called as I closed the door behind me.Back downstairs, I found Angela and Lucy gently ministering to Margie. From the sheen of perspiration on her body as she lay on the sofa, I assumed that she'd come at least once. "Well done, Angela," I commended her."Thank you, Sir," she replied, breathing heavily."You too, Lucy. Margie seems quite; satisfied," I noted"I think she still needs some cock," Lucy opined.Margie opened her eyes. "Oh, yes please! Please Geoff. You don't need to take your time or anything. These two mad bitches have had me on a knife edge since you went upstairs. Please. Just do me."Well, I didn't actually orgasm with Sue so I didn't even have to wait for my drug fuelled refractory period. I just pivoted Margie around to the edge of the seat cushion, knelt between her thighs and penetrated her. Her eyes widened as she realized that I proposed to do exactly as she asked. Of course I had to add a twist. "Angela; Lucy, let’s give her a real treat."My thralls descended on her once more, not holding back at all. Their hands and mouths were everywhere; tits, lips, neck, clit, everywhere. Nor was I idle. Hands on my girls' backs for purchase, I pounded into Margie as deep and as hard as I could. Whether or not she had come earlier, she certainly did now. I've read about squirting, but never seen it. Perhaps though, that was what happened then; or maybe I displaced a lot of vaginal lubricant with the final thrust that accompanied my own ejaculation. Either way, there was a big wet patch where we were joined.Margie's final cry of exultation was most edifying, before she slumped back into the sofa. Angie and Lucy were very solicitous, surrounding her with cushions to prop her comfortably as she recovered."Angela." I spoke softly but firmly. "Margie is a guest in my home. Please show her every hospitality until tomorrow. You may both join us in my room after eight, when you will remove your collar. Do you understand?"Oh, yes, Sir," she beamed. "Thank you Sir."I held my hand out to Lucy. "Lucy?""Yes Geoff?""In your sex-toy mission statement, is there a requirement that every encounter must be out of the pages of the Kama Sutra? Or would it," I ventured, warily. "be acceptable to just throw you on your back and screw you?" I let out a big sigh. "It's just that you're really rather attractive, and I'd much prefer making love to you than tying you up and thrashing you. We can still do that, but another time. You still have to do my cock cast," I reminded her."Of course, Geoff," she said demurely. "My body, all of it, is yours to do with as you wish. Anything you wish," she added, pointedly. I knew what she was getting at. I had a feeling that tomorrow I'd be ordering that shower accessory I'd seen on Amazon.I wished the other two 'sweet dreams' as I led Lucy upstairs. We'd turned another corner in our relationships. My women were with other women and they had happily left me with Lucy. But I knew that if Lucy hadn't been there, they wouldn't have let me be alone even if I had been willing. I realized it was because we loved and trusted each other that we were happy to share. Neither Sue nor Margie had taken anything from me tonight, any more than Lucy had stolen anything from Marie or Angie.My philosophizing ended as the bedroom door closed behind us and a naked Lucy stood before me, waiting for my instructions. "Oh, fuck it!" I thought, resigning myself to my situation. "Lucy, suck my cock." And she did.Oh, before I forget; Colin got the hot Padron Pimiento, it really made his eyes water, but not as much as mine did when Marie and Angie both agreed that Wendy's boobs are at least 38E, and probably 38F. Intriguing as that prospect seems, though, Grandad screwing Colin's girlfriend's mum? Even Marie wouldn't have me do that; would she?Visiting.Through a series of increasingly improbable events, Geoff, our narrator, and his wife, Marie, find themselves in a polyamorous relationship with eight other women. Geoff, Marie and five of the women are over sixty years old and retired. Samantha, an NHS paramedic is in her forties, and schoolteachers Margie and Sue are in their fifties. All the sex is between this lot.This episode begins one Friday evening after my married pair and their fiancée, Angie, returned home from a dance with Margie, Sue and Lucy."Oh, fuck it!" I thought, resigning myself to my situation. "Lucy, suck my cock." And she did.That's how, on that Friday night in October, I found myself with a talented local artist on her knees in front of me, enthusiastically sucking my cock. My wife wouldn't have minded, even if she hadn't been having sex with a schoolteacher called Sue in the spare bedroom at that moment. Sue's colleague and friend, Margie, was being similarly entertained by my submissive sex slave, Angela, in our other bedroom, which Angie was now occupying as our fiancée: us being Marie and me.Lucy, by way of thanking me for reassuring her she was still attractive and that her genitals were truly delightful, had decided to offer herself to me as my sex toy. My wife, Marie, confirmed that was within the terms she had agreed with her friends when she offered my services as a bed mate. And so, there we were. Did that all make sense? No? It's okay; this is my life we are talking about and much of it still confuses me.Now don't get me wrong. I like oral sex; both giving and receiving, but usually there's more, I don't know, emotional context. However this was more detached than my usual sexual encounters because Lucy was an artist and she wanted to help me find and express my inner sexual urges. As a scientist, I am more pragmatic and just wanted to put my cock in a lady's warm and wet special place. But it seemed important to my girls that I got in touch with my inner self, and did things that excited me rather than just satisfying the woman, or women, in my bed. So, with that in mind, I gathered Lucy's long blonde hair into a bunch and used it to pull her further onto my cock and fucked her face.Normally, I'd let the woman decide where I ejaculated: tonight I knew Lucy would be disappointed if I deferred to her. She coped magnificently until I felt my orgasm about to burst and I pulled out at the last moment. The first spurt was into her mouth, the second on her face and the rest onto her small but lovely tits.I looked down at her as she gazed up at me, my semen on her lips and chin. She was smirking, delighted that I had used her entirely for my own gratification. I released my grip on her hair and told her to go and clean herself. When she returned from the bathroom, I held up a pair of handcuffs. Initially, I had just wanted to make love to Lucy but, seeing as she was spending the entire night in my bed, I relented and decided that a little playtime was acceptable.Her face lit up. "Ooh. This looks like fun. Where do you want me?""On your knees in the center of the bed, facing forward," I told her. "Hands behind your back."She complied without question. "Now," I continued. "Put your face on the pillow, bum in the air." Again, she did as instructed. I took her hands and cuffed them behind her knees; now she was exposed and helpless. I went to the toy box and took out a wand vibrator and switched it on. First I decided to use it on her delectable tits. Cuffed as she was, she was entirely at my mercy as I experimented on her. As on the previous Wednesday, over a period of twenty minutes, she passed through the stages of arousal, through frustration and onto rage when I cheerfully ignored her pleas to actually have sex with her.I was more relaxed about this by then.To be continued in part 12. Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 10Technology and Medicine.Advancements can be good and bad.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I was standing in front of another of Lucy’s works, 'The Girls', trying to decide which element was Marie when I felt an arm slide around my waist. I looked to find my favorite artist alongside me. I bent down, intending to kiss her forehead but she had other ideas. Her arm snaked around my neck and pulled me into a full on passionate kiss. Marie looked on from across the gallery, amused."There," Lucy said, sounding slightly frustrated. "I suppose that will have to keep me going until Wednesday." She strode off to talk to my wife.Jen, who had been admiring the work next to me gave me an old fashioned look. "I'm definitely not going to ask, but if you ever feel the need to explain?""I'm not sure that I can," I admitted. "If you really want to know, then ask the artist," I pointed to Lucy, still chatting to my wife. "to explain the meaning behind that work." I pointed to the one I'd found so compelling. "Be sure to tell her who you and Peter are first though." I moved on. Now that I'd realized the symbolism behind the older paintings, I found the dystopian themes of an abusive marriage disturbing. Great for a goth student bedsit. Not for our living room. I loved the other stuff though, and tried to find one that was still for sale.I found my wife examining some of the other artists' works on display. Even to my untrained eyes, none were in the same league as Lucy's. I put my arm around Marie's waist and kissed her cheek. "Hi. I'm an artist's muse. Fancy a coffee? If I ever get any etchings you'll be the first to get an invitation to come up and see them.""You should be ashamed of yourself," she protested. "You're wearing a wedding ring.""It's fine. My wife is a beautiful, successful, confident woman. She knows that I'd never abandon her for an art gallery groupie.She checked her watch. Yes, we're both that old. "Well this groupie wants her caffeine fix, and you're paying. Let's round the others up and we'll go. I'll see if Lucy wants to join us too."She did, and fifteen minutes later found the five of us round a table in our favorite little café. Lucy was fascinated by pictures of First Nation art that Peter had taken in Toronto. I could see her absorbing the way the indigenous artists portrayed movement and space. I suspected that a disentangled Lucy might be open to expanding her geographical horizons shortly.Then Jen asked about 'that' picture, Friday, four thirty. Lucy looked to me and then Marie. "They know," she said quietly. "It was the day and time of my release." Marie and I both saw the double entendre, even if Lucy didn't intend it.Lucy looked at my wife, who just smiled and nodded. She took a deep breath. "My husband has changed. He drinks, gambles and lies to me. He treated me like his whore for a while but at least I got laid. Now he can't even have sex with me. He blamed me for being too old and wrinkly, you know, down there, to be sexually attractive." Jen gasped in surprise. Today Lucy was wearing heels, a mid-thigh skirt and a blouse that only just hinted at uncontained tits beneath it. In short, she was a knockout.Our son looked at her in disbelief. "Your husband says that You are the reason he can't get it up?" Lucy nodded. "Then the man's an idiot," Peter concluded."But what does that have to do with the painting?" Jen asked, still confused.Glancing at me, Lucy explained. "I told Geoff, in the pub, what Eddie had said when he rejected me: 'Who'd want to stick their cock in a wrinkly old snatch like yours?' And Geoff told me to show him and he would tell me, honestly, if it was true. So I did; I showed him. He told me that my snatch was perfect and then he touched it. And he cuddled me, and I came. All my best friends were there and they saw me have the best orgasm I can remember, just sitting on Geoff's lap as he touched me. That happened one Friday at four thirty. That's what I painted."Jen stared open mouthed for a full minute as she unpacked Lucy's story. "Jesus!" She eventually exclaimed, "I'm going to the wrong pubs.""Lucy omitted to tell you we were with a small group of friends in a private room," Marie explained."Then I need new friends," Jen decided out loud. Peter just laughed.He looked at me. "In a way, I can understand. She was hurting. You knew it wasn't her fault. You did what you needed to do to make it better. Weren't you worried that mum would;” He stopped in mid-sentence. "But she was there; wasn't she? She could have stopped you. But she didn't because;” He thought it through. "Because she doesn't care. No! That's the wrong word. She does care about you and her friends but she isn't threatened by Angie or Lucy so she just didn't mind."Jen broke in. "That explains the kiss in the gallery. You were aiming for a platonic kiss and Lucy turned it into a full-on lip-smacker. But I saw Marie had seen you and wasn't a bit bothered. I did wonder."My wife added her contribution. "I didn't want to have to tell him, but I suppose he ought to know: it's his super-power. He just likes women; not lusts after, he just genuinely likes them, and most women respond. He's so used to it that he's never really noticed. For example; when we went to any of his company's staff parties, leaving do's or awards nights, all his female colleagues would hug him. No-one else really, just him. Not 'making a point in front of his wife' hugs, just real affection. So, when Lucy was sad, he had to help. It took nothing from me and he made my friend happy. It was actually quite moving."I find, at times like this, silence is an effective strategy. Apparently, Lucy doesn't. "My husband had rejected me," she said, wistfully. "My friends were there for me, but Geoff just held me. He treated me like a person. Not damaged, but lied to. He showed me that I was still desirable, but not in a predatory way. I fell in love with him then."I admit to being a little taken aback, even though Marie had told me how much Lucy, and the others, had appreciated what I'd done. But looking at Lucy, I couldn't reject her the way that Eddie had. I reached across the table for her hand. "I love you too, Lucy," I told her, truthfully. She squeezed my hand and smiled in reply"Bloody Hell, mum." Peter laughed. "Just how many of your friends has he worked his super-power on?"Marie looked thoughtful. "Well, Angie and Lucy obviously, there's Jo and Samantha, not Kate so much, or Megan; probably Sue and Margie and of course Jane." She looked at me for confirmation. That sounded about right. "That would be seven then," she concluded.Jen and Peter shared a stunned look. Our son recovered first. "I have so many questions that I honestly don't know where to start.Jen butted in. "I've no idea who these women are, but why not Kate and Megan?"Marie looked at me for support. I just held my hands up. After all, I'm only the empath with a cock. My wife replied thus, "Well, Kate admitted that while she really enjoyed the spooning afterwards, mainly it was the sex that made her day rather than romance; and Megan's already happily married."Peter was struggling to catch up. "You mean you've actually had sex with all seven of these women?""Not exactly," I protested. "I've only touched Lucy that once and I've done nothing with Jane.""You kissed her in the sex shop," Marie pointed out, unhelpfully to my way of thinking. "And again in the car when you dropped her off at home. I think you suggested that it was to give her some motivation when she tried out the polyurethane cock you bought for her." I cringed at the look Peter gave me."Oh, yes." added Lucy as I winced in anticipation at whatever she was going to contribute next. "I've already agreed to do a cast of his thingy so that Jane can have a full size replica. We thought a signed limited edition run would be fun. I'll definitely want one too. I can make the initial mold when it's my turn on Wednesday." She squeezed my hand. "I could feel it in your pants when I sat on your lap. I can't wait to actually see it," she added, excitedly.I looked up and noticed the café was starting to fill up. So far no-one appeared to have noticed the bizarre conversation at our table but that was unlikely to continue, so I suggested that we leave before we were evicted. Of course, Pete and Jen needed to see the painting again, now that they understood its genesis, so we trooped back to the gallery, the younger couple giving me odd sideways glances when they thought I wasn't looking. I sighed. There would be more questions tonight.The questions, of course, started much earlier than that. As we walked back home Peter strolled alongside me while Marie dropped back to keep Jen company."Is this a kind of mid-life crisis?" he asked."I hope so," I replied. "That would mean that I'd survive to about a hundred and thirty or so.""But dad: eight women.""Peter. This wasn't my idea. I'd never cheat on your mum so, when she suggested that we do this, I refused. I can't deny that they are lovely women, each different in their own way, but I refused because I was convinced this insane idea could wreck our marriage."Our son didn't look convinced.I continued. "Look. There are things that I can't tell you; personal things that the girls shared with each other and then with me. It broke your mum's heart to compare their lives with hers. But the one thing that was missing for all of them was sex. They don't expect it every night; just often enough to reassure them that they're still sexual beings. But they are independent too; Megan being a special case. They didn't want to accommodate to new partners sharing their lives and their beds, so your mum came up with this idea.""And you get to have sex with them all," Peter observed. "Isn't mum going to get jealous eventually?""Do you think that never occurred to me?" I replied. "We think we've found a solution. Ask your mum if you really need to know. But." I stopped walking and turned to him. "I truly don't regret what we have done. If, at some time in the future I realize this was what ended our marriage, that will be the time for regret. But you were there; you heard Lucy's story; you saw the painting that our shared experience inspired in her. Do you want me to wish that had never happened? That she stayed with that drunken, abusive idiot? Because now I guarantee she will have moved out before this year is over. Because another man, one that actually cared about her, told her the truth. She's lovely and she deserves to be happy and I'm glad that your mum was selfless enough to make that happen." I took a deep breath. I wasn't angry at Peter, but my passionate outburst surprised even me.By now Marie and Jen had caught up with us. "Thank you darling." Marie took my hand and kissed it. "After all of your fretting, I'm glad that you finally understand how much you've helped my friends already." She addressed Peter and Jen. "We weren't sure whether to share the whole story with you, but Linda knows, and you accepted Angie so readily that it seemed only fair that you should know too."We started walking again. Jen spoke next. "I'm sorry if this sounds judgmental, Marie, but I can't imagine knowing that Peter was sleeping with one of my friends. I think it would destroy me.""Oh, I understand, dear," my wife replied gently. "I would have felt the same at your age. Geoffrey still does." She squeezed my hand affectionately. "But you have to realize; these aren't just casual acquaintances. These women, 'the girls', are my closest friends; almost family. Seeing Geoff with them doesn't threaten me. It's beautiful. Watching them respond to my man, knowing the pleasure they are feeling but never, for a second, believing that they would try to steal my husband or that he would abandon me for one of them.""But you said one of the other women was happily married?" Jen reminded us. I decided to let my wife take that one."She is," Marie replied, her eyes filling up. "To a really wonderful man too." She glanced at Jen. "He knows and approves of his wife's visits but, again, he knows she won't leave him for Geoff. But that's all I'm prepared to say; and that's probably too much."We carried on walking, closer together, as my wife continued. "Perhaps I can explain it like this." She sighed. "Imagine you are struggling to cope financially; you see family and friends in the same straits. But you can't afford to share what little you have. That's how fidelity felt when we were younger. Other women threatened my security." She lifted my hand in hers and pressed it to her tit. "But now, I feel secure. It's as though your dad represents stability rather than a potential loss. The women he's with aren't taking anything from me; it's more like they are just guests at our table. They arrive, we chat, they dine and, at the end of the evening, they leave, content. We all cherish the time together and I've lost nothing." She looked intently at Jen. "Does that make sense?""When you say that you all cherish your time together;” Jen ventured. Peter seemed reluctant to hear his mum's reply."Yes, that was our solution. Geoff, quite understandably, had no interest in sharing me with his male friends, and nor will I ever ask, but he was probably correct about one thing: I don't think that I would have been able to cope with him sleeping with my friends while I sat alone. So we share. Sometimes in the same bed, sometimes in separate rooms." She gave one of her brilliant smiles. "I'd forgotten just how good it felt to be with another woman."Peter groaned. "So it's not just Angela then, mum?""No," she replied brightly. "In fact, Angie's a special case. We've decided that, as our betrothed, either of us can have sex with her whenever we want. With the others it always has to be as part of our regular evenings when we share." She giggled. "We call them our language classes."The rest of the walk home was subdued. Peter and Jen walked together talking quietly while Marie and I cheerfully discussed taking them out for a meal that evening.We picked up some farmhouse bread and a selection of cheeses from the deli on the way home for a quick and simple lunch. As we settled around the kitchen table Peter asked if he could add one observation to the chat we'd had walking home. We agreed, of course."Jen and I discussed what you'd told us, and we're honored that you trusted us to be open. You're my parents and I love you and Jen loves you both too. What you are doing sounds insane but, dad made it obvious you haven't done this lightly, on a whim. And, more than anything, Lucy's story really touched the pair of us. So, while I have no plans to follow in your footsteps, dad, Jen and I both pray that we are as secure in our love for each other at your age as you two obviously are."Marie reached across and touched both of their hands. "Thank you, both of you, for not judging us. We love you too," she told them, sincerely. I stood and walked round the table pulling Pete up for a man hug, finding that Jen was stood waiting for her turn when we'd finished.We spent most of the afternoon chatting about Canada and how much they had enjoyed their time there. By the time I got back from collecting Colin from school, Angie had returned and was sitting on the sofa talking to Jen."Grandad. Mum knows about Aunty Angela doesn't she?" He asked as we walked through the front door."Yes. She was surprised at first, but she seems okay with it now," I told him. His face lit up with mischief."Hi Uncle Pete, Aunty Jen, grandma." He called, walking in from the hall. He gave a wicked grin. "Hi Grangie," he yelled, throwing himself onto her lap. She hugged him, stunned at first by her new title, then burst into tears."Bloody Hell," I heard Peter mutter. "Dad's super-power seems to have skipped a generation. But Colin's definitely got it.""It hasn't skipped anything," Jen whispered, just loud enough for me to hear. "You have it too. Your only problem is that I'm not the woman your mum is." I resolved to speak to Marie about that. Peter does take after me in build, and male pattern hair loss and yes, we share nerdy interests. But Jen is a wonderful woman. She is intelligent, elegant, attractive rather than classically beautiful and with a warm personality that fills the room. I love her like one of my own and I won't have her belittle herself like that.I stood and watched as Colin reassured himself that 'Grangie' was crying happy tears, thinking to myself that the little charmer was probably more likely to get an Aston Martin than I was. Good for him. He'd probably deserve it too.I packed him off to do his homework: Photosynthesis tonight. He showed me his worksheet. His task was to use the words in the box to fill the gaps in the description of the process. He went through it as we talked, noticing that Carbon Monoxide was in there as a trap for the unwary. He was back in ten minutes and straight into deep discussion with his uncle.I gestured to Marie to follow me into the kitchen and told her what Jen had said. "Silly girl," my wife said. "She's perfect for Peter. Bullying my husband into screwing my mates hardly qualifies me as a role model for women in general." Her voice softened. "She's right though about one thing; Peter is a lot like you were at his age. The lucky girl." Marie kissed me gently on the lips and went back to our guests.I couldn't be bothered to start cooking that afternoon so I sent a text to Linda to meet us at the pub at half past five and I'd treat us all to a bar meal, but she replied to say that she would come straight to ours so we would only need two cars. That's a logistics planner at work.We had just finished off our meals when two young people greeted us. It was Adrian and Emily. She noticed me glancing at her neck and shook her head, smiling. Tonight she was here as his girlfriend, not his submissive sex slave.Adrian explained that they had waited until we'd finished eating but would understand if we felt that they were still intruding on a family moment. When we explained to Peter and Jen that our two young friends were part of our wedding planning team; they were keen for them to join us.Emily sat with Marie and Peter to talk about fabricating some lightweight body armor for my wife's costume. Colin joined them; partly as a fan of the Mandalorian, partly because I think he had an instant crush on Emily.Meanwhile, Angie and Jen were in deep discussion with Adrian about their own costumes. In both groups phones were brandished, numbers exchanged and images shared. I saw Adrian examine one picture quite closely, look over at me thoughtfully and smile. Linda, who was sitting next to me, was intrigued. "What was that?""Well, love. As far as I can tell, my outfit selection has been approved. Have you and Mike discussed costumes? I did tell you it was a Star Wars themed celebration."She shrugged dismissively. "We'll pop into that fancy-dress shop in town. They'll have something that will do."Not a chance," I told her. I leant across the table to check something with Marie and then turned back to my daughter. I showed her a picture of Bo Katan, my wife's character, on my phone. "This will be your mum's outfit. She'd like you to wear something similar, as her supporter.""Where the hell will I find something like that?" She exclaimed.I pointed across the table. "Adrian's actually in his second year of a costume design course. Angie has agreed to underwrite all the materials costs for our ceremony so he's been able to persuade several of his course mates to take part because we have a range of amazing outfits for them to design and create but at no cost to them." I patted Linda's hand. "Tell Mike to pick anything he thinks looks cool, subject to some constraints; No bad guys and full face coverings and masks are probably impractical. Other than that, we'll get him measured for whatever takes his fancy.""X-Wing pilot.""What?" I didn't see that coming."Obviously, I'll ask him but I'm absolutely sure that's what he'll choose." Linda seemed very certain. "Does it meet your criteria?"I considered. Simple, colorful flight-suit and a helmet. "If that's what he wants, I'm sure it will be fine. Can Colin and Mia choose their own outfits or do you want to be involved?""Mia's invited?" She seemed surprised."Colin asked if he could bring a guest and I think that Emily," I nodded across the table to where he was gazing at her, rapt, as she compared notes with Marie. "Well, she's already spoken for and possibly a little old for him."She chuckled quietly. "Dad, will you give him 'the talk' sometime soon? Mike and I have only been an item for a couple of years. Colin accepts him as my boyfriend; even as a pal, but not a surrogate dad. It's not his place and I think they'd both be uncomfortable.""Of course, sweetheart. I'll sit down with him and we'll find a pace that suits us both. Now, their costumes?""No. He's thirteen and I trust his judgement. I know he has to get your approval anyway. Let them pick their own. Just, for Christ's sake, don't let the thirteen year old girl go with the bra-less Princess Leia dress.""Ouch. That's definitely not going to happen," I agreed.We tuned back into the rest of the conversations around the table and I decided to get another round in. It looked like this session could go on a good while longer.In the end, it was Linda and Colin's departure at about eight thirty that broke things up. Colin was glowing as Emily gave him an innocent peck on the cheek in recognition of his sensible suggestions. I'd chat to him the next day about what costumes he and Mia wanted.Once at home, we put the TV news on in the background. I didn't pay much attention though. I wish we could find a political system that worked. It just seems that, no matter how the government comes about, it always seems to have a bunch of useless wankers at the top. It was much more life affirming to sit with my two women as my son and his lovely partner chatted about their travels. But, by ten thirty we were all getting weary so we decided to call it a night. By now Peter and Jen thought nothing of Angie joining Marie and me in our bed.Angie and I decided that it was our turn to focus on my wife that evening and we worked, more quietly than usual, to deliver two orgasms; one courtesy of Angie's tongue dipping in and out of her friend's cunt while I kissed, massaged and otherwise worshipped Marie's adorable boobs; the other as I slid in and out of her from behind while they kissed and stroked each other face to face. As she came down from her second climax she relaxed into the pair of us as we just held her close. "Love you, Marie," I whispered as she dozed off."Me too babe," added Angie. I hadn't taken an erection enhancer that night, so I was surprised the find myself getting hard again not ten minutes later, while Angie and I cuddled up together. "Ooh! Lucky Angela," she grinned, stroking me gently. "Can I ride you Geoff? To just quietly and gently bring us both off?"I kissed her. "Whatever you need. I get to come again and watching you is pleasure enough anyway. Love you Angie."She mounted me, straddling my hips, facing me. She reached back and slipped my cock inside her. Pleasuring Marie had obviously aroused her as I slid straight in. She gazed into my eyes in the dim light of the bedside lamp as her vulva drew figures of eight on my groin. I contributed by using my right hand to tease her clit while my left caressed her tits, swapping between them as she worked. All too soon, her rhythm started to go. "Some help here," she pleaded. "I'm not sure I can keep focused."I pulled her down into a kiss as I took over thrusting upwards into her cunt. The position we were in ensured that the root of my cock brushed her clit with every stroke. I'd already ejaculated once into my wife, so this time wasn't so urgent for me. Eventually, though, I could feel the tension rising within me. "Soon Angie," I warned her."So close," she moaned. "Please just;” I tried to hold back but I needed to keep going. "Oh, it feels like;”I speeded up. There was no merit in edging now; we both needed to come. I surrendered first but, as I tried to keep going after pumping my sperm deep inside her, I could sense her vaginal muscles rippling around my length. I gave two more deep thrusts before my erection began to subside and my lover collapsed on top of me. I thought, as we gave each other one last kiss before we dozed, "What did I do to deserve such luck?" Then I realized. I'd asked the cute, stacked, language graduate lying next to us to marry me. Smartest move I'd ever made.Everybody seemed to have a morning-after glow over breakfast next day. "Sleep well?" I asked Peter and Jen, grinning at them over my cereal.Peter looked uncomfortable. Jen less so. "To be honest, Geoff," she said. "Since we arrived, pretty much every conversation that hasn't been about Canada has been about your ceremony or sex. And even your celebration is about you, Marie and Angela having sex. So you'll excuse me if I don't apologize for being so horny that I tried to bang your son's brains out last night.""We never heard you," Angie broke in. "So don't feel embarrassed. We all had a lovely session ourselves too. Marie missed the second act 'cos she was orgasmed out.""For goodness sake, Angie!" Peter groaned. "Jen; really, did you both need to share that?"Marie joined in. "We are happy to limit our talks about love and affection in front of Colin because he's only thirteen. But you two are old enough to acknowledge that mum and dad have sex." She shook her head. "You were both allowed to share a bed in our home when you were first dating. We understood that you were a couple in a sexual relationship then, and you still are now. Why dance around the topic?"She reached across to hold Jen's hand. "Geoff is starting to understand and appreciate how women think about sex. Peter is his father's son. Talk to him. Tell him your fantasies, what you like. Ask him his. If they are a step too far, like our sharing, then role play. But enjoy each other." She looked wistfully across the table. We could have brought Ange to our bed years ago, when she had no-one, and who would it have hurt?""Maybe we just weren't ready, babe," Angie consoled her. "But we're here now, so don't let what might have been detract from that."Peter was quiet for a moment; I worried that we'd overstepped a boundary. "No," he said, slowly. "I apologize. You are right. I don't want to do what dad is doing because, just now, it would hurt Jen and make her feel insecure. Equally, I don't want to share her either. But if, at some point, we were in your position, I would want to know that Jen could at least be honest with me: not be afraid to tell me how she felt.""See." My wife smiled proudly at her son. "It didn't skip a generation. He's just as smart as his dad."Jen leant over to whisper between Marie and Angie. I didn't entirely catch what she said but the words, 'good', 'bed' and 'too' seemed to be in there.The three women disappeared while Peter and I tidied the kitchen, returning ten minutes later with bundles of bed linens for the wash. Of course! It was Wednesday; Lucy and Angie's turn to attend our language class. I wasn't sure how we'd schedule tonight, given that Ange was already a regular in our bed. Doubtless I'd find out in due course.Anyway, Peter and Jen were setting off for home. It was only a two hour drive or so but they wanted to get there before lunch to get their house sorted before the prospect of returning to work raised its ugly head. We waved them off, promising to keep them up to date on our wedding plans. That being how we'd agreed to refer to our joining in future.The house seemed empty as we walked back inside but there was plenty to do before our guest (note the singular) arrived. "Ladies," I asked as we began some overdue housework. "How will tonight work? It's Lucy and Angie's turn tonight but it seems odd treating Angie like all the other girls now. Should we just go with the flow?""I know," Marie mused. "It does feel different now, somehow. Let's ask Lucy how she wants to play."Angie agreed so, that decided, we divided up the jobs and set to work. By one o'clock, the house was immaculate, the beds in the three rooms we were using; ours, the playroom and Angie's room were all freshly made and the toys were cleaned and sanitized, but locked away until Colin and Linda had left. We had a light lunch and decided to take an afternoon stroll to the deli together to find something for teatime. They had some nice Toulouse sausage that was begging to be made into a cassoulet and so the decision was made for us.Marie phoned Lucy as we wandered back with our purchases, (well, you can't just buy one item, can you?) and invited her to join us for our evening meal. Apparently, Wednesdays, Eddie had decided, were now his regular darts night at the Fox and Hounds and so Lucy had the evening to herself, again. I resolved to give that some thought.The girls (apologies to any feminists, but this is the label they chose for themselves) helped prep the garlic, carrots, onions and tomatoes while I blitzed some bread into breadcrumbs and grabbed some wine, beans and herbs. A little bit of frying in olive oil and then everything except the bread went into the pot and in the oven. The girls went to find the next episode of our Star Wars saga while I made a call."Mike? Yes, it's Geoff. How is your new living arrangement going?""Really? I'm so relieved. Yes, Marie and I were worried that your wife might actually find that the reality of sharing you with her sister in law wasn't the same as the fantasy.""Oh! Wow. No, I'm only using the erection enhancer once or twice a week. Careful; at that rate it might just drop off.""Yes, Angie's fine too. Actually, We're formalizing our relationship with a private celebration. Would you and your ladies like to join us? Great. I'll let you have the details once they're settled.""Now. Do you know anyone who drinks in the Fox and Hounds? I need a spy in there, tonight if possible, next Wednesday otherwise.""Yes, I suppose that I could be persuaded to contribute towards an evening out for you and your partners; especially after you got me onto the ED22 trial. Sixty quid for a report back on an overweight idiot called Eddie supposedly playing darts after work. Late fifties, scruffy beard, balding with a ridiculous comb-over.""Great. Nice doing business with you. Speak tomorrow. Bye."I joined the girls. We had time for one episode before it was time to collect Colin from school. I had a feeling that he'd want to watch another one with us too. Just in case Emily wanted to talk about it. He and I definitely needed that chat.My suspicions were correct but an absence of homework that evening meant that watching TV wasn't a problem. As the credits rolled, I turned the set off and asked Colin to join me in the study."Okay Colin, your mum says that you can invite Mia to our wedding as your plus one. She also says that you and your friend can choose your own costumes but they must be age-appropriate. Can you live with that?""Do you mean that we can only wear clothes that children in the stories wear?" He asked."Not at all," I replied, thinking that it was a fair question. "You can wear any sensible costume that does not sexualize you or, more particularly, Mia. That would be inappropriate for thirteen year olds.""I think I would like the black outfit that Luke wears when he confronts Jabba," he offered. I thought that was a reasonable choice. "And," he continued," Mia couldn't decide between Padme's white suit with the scarf cloak thingy or one of Rey's outfits."I gave the matter some thought. "Well," I suggested after some consideration. "As long as your character doesn't mind dating his mum, you and Mia as a couple, you in black and her in white, would look quite striking. But neither of her suggestions are a problem. Choose whichever you prefer. When you've decided, send me a link and I'll forward it to Adrian." Then something else occurred to me. "Show Mia's mum first. I'm not getting dragged into a family dispute if her mum doesn't approve."Colin thanked me and got up to leave. I bit the bullet. "One last thing.""Yes grandad?""Your mum would like me to have a chat with you about sex. I've seen your biology homework on reproduction so I know that you've covered the topic in school, but she wants us to start to talk about how it affects you. Crushes, girls, bodily changes, on-line grooming, that sort of thing."He looked a bit uncomfortable. "Do we have to?""Colin. I wish I'd had someone who'd be honest with me at your age. My dad was too embarrassed and, although my mother was terrified I'd bring shame on our family, she gave me absolutely no advice on how not to. I assume she spent my entire adolescence waiting for me to confess that I'd got some girl pregnant. Thankfully, one of my mates had sensible parents and he shared their guidance with me. My lot were no help at all.""That makes sense, I suppose," he conceded."We'll have a chat next week. Just think of any questions that concern you at the moment and I'll answer them honestly. There are some things you don't need to bother about until you are older: we can just park them for now unless you really want to know.""Okay," he cheered up. "Can I call Mia now?""Of course. Just make sure that she's being honest with her parents.""It's just her mum. Mia never talks about her dad.""That will probably be in your favor then. Dads are always suspicious of boys wanting to date their daughters. Go on. Scoot!"He grinned and disappeared.I caught up with the girls in the kitchen, to be informed that the cassoulet was doing nicely. I added the breadcrumbs in a nice thick layer over the top and followed with some more herbs and even grated hard cheese; not traditional but who's going to tell? Then the dish went back in the oven to brown.We were setting the table and chatting when we heard the doorbell. Marie went and we heard her greeting Lucy. She was a little early but Linda was in the loop so why worry?"Hi Geoff," she greeted me, following up with a big kiss. "Who's this?" She added, looking over my shoulder, having just removed her tongue from my mouth. Bugger! The sneaky little ninja must have crept downstairs thinking his mum had arrived.I glossed over her over affectionate greeting. "Lucy, this is Linda's son Colin. Colin, this is grandma's friend Lucy; she's an artist. She's going to help with grandma's costume.""Cool," he replied. Adding, "Nice to meet you," whilst giving me a rather searching stare."What did Mia say?" I asked, changing the subject."She liked the black and white idea but her mum says can she collect us from school tomorrow and let us do our homework together here while she talks to you. She says she's a little confused."I glanced at the three girls. They shrugged. What the hell; if we were ashamed, we shouldn't do it, and Mia's mum was entitled to know who and what her daughter was mixed up with. "Of course," I acceded. "Tell her they are both welcome and we'd love them to stay for tea." I thought through some simple recipes. "Ask them if a paella would be okay. If they can't eat shellfish I can easily do something else."Linda arrived shortly afterwards and, though obviously surprised to find Lucy there, she seemed comfortable with the situation. She and her boyfriend, Mike (no, not that one) were taking Colin to the cinema to see the latest film in the Marvel franchise, so they were dining out first. She chatted briefly with the other three women and they left; Colin reminding me that we had guests for tea the following evening and informing me that both were happy with my suggestion.We repaired to the kitchen and served up the cassoulet, slicing the coil of sausage into bite sized pieces. I opened a bottle of Melini Chianti to go with it; I know Chianti isn't French but I'm a bit of a rebel on the quiet. We ate at the small table in the kitchen, chatting about Lucy's exhibition, a great success; our wedding, a lot of planning still to do and Lucy's marriage, still a total fucking disaster. I didn't mention my own covert interference. Well, I didn't really have anything to add to what Lucy already knew.Marie finally moved us on to the reason for Lucy's visit. "Since we first set out our timetable," she pointed out. "Our circumstances have changed rather quickly. We initially assumed that you and Angie would be visiting us just like the other girls but the fact is that Angie has already been staying for a couple of days. So, really, we can do anything you want tonight. It only seems fair."I sat quietly as Lucy considered. Eventually she seemed to come to a decision. "Anything?" She asked."Anything within our original terms and conditions," Marie clarified. "Consensual, no harm, discreet and nothing that threatens our marriage. Is that a problem?""No, don't think so," Lucy announced. "I'll let you decide though." She turned to address her next comment to me. "So Geoff, would you like me to be your free-use sex toy?" She looked back across the table to my wife. "Is that within the rules?"Angie's shoulders were heaving with the giggles and Marie struggled to keep a straight face. "Well, as long as Geoff agrees, I suppose it must be. May we ask why?"Lucy gave her question some thought before answering. "Well, it's like this. The other girls have all discussed their time with Geoff, and they all really really enjoyed it. But it seemed to me that Geoff was doing everything just for them. I want to be different and do whatever Geoff wants.""But Lucy," I interrupted. "I'm getting to have sex with several wonderful women with my wife's approval. What part of that seems so hard? Be quiet Angela." I interjected quickly, knowing that she was about to pounce on my unfortunate choice of words.Lucy was unrepentant. "Marie's your wife so you are probably reluctant to share your dirtiest fantasies with her, and the rest of the girls say that you go out of your way to be the lover that you think they need; Angie included." She took my face in her hands. "I am just so grateful that you showed me that I'm still a desirable woman that I'm happy to let you do whatever you want to me." She paused again to look at my wife. "Marie just told us that whatever we do has to be consensual." She stared intently into my eyes. "Geoff, in front of two witnesses I give you consent to do absolutely anything you want to me at any time you wish."Now this might seem odd to you, sitting there reading this, but it gave me quite a conundrum. With the other girls, even with Marie, I had a goal; to make them happy, to give them orgasms. The fact that I would be touching tits, fingering cunts and having my cock in all sorts of fascinating places was a magnificent side effect that I was privileged to experience. I've said it before; I don't understand men who think that sticking their cock into a woman, pumping twice, ejaculating and walking away is a satisfying sexual experience. I take pleasure in giving pleasure, and Lucy turning the tables on me left me confused.My wife and Angie watched on in amusement as I tried to assemble my thoughts. "But I liked pleasing the others." I bleated. Why I felt so defensive, I still can't really explain. "And Marie and now Angie have never refused me anything I've asked of them.""But you're filtering, aren't you?" She said accusingly. "They don't refuse because you'll never ask them to do anything that you don't think they'd like." Well, that was probably true but nor would I ask Lucy. "I. Will. Do. Anything!" She all but growled at me. I looked helplessly at Marie, seeing from the smirk on her face that she was going to be no bloody help at all. I turned to Angie but she was too busy wiping tears of malicious joy from her eyes to contribute anything useful either.I tried another tack. "But Lucy." I must have sounded like a whining kid. "I can't think of anything that I want to do to you that we can't just do anyway.""When I get a commission," she said, in a quiet, reasoned tone. "I am like you. I need to listen to the client and deliver, in my style, the work that they asked me to produce." She looked to see if I was following. I nodded; I was with her so far. "But, when I'm producing my own work, I can follow my internal desires and express feelings locked deep inside me. That's what I want you to do and to use me as your canvas."Marie looked intrigued now. I think that Lucy was speaking in her language rather than mine. I was used to researching materials to make jet turbine blades and the like. Expressing internal desires wasn't a particularly helpful approach; a knowledge of physics and math was generally far more useful."You should listen to her, Geoff." My wife surprised me with her comment. "Lucy is very different from you, even more so than me. Perhaps she can help you to access a part of yourself that you need to discover. At our age, why turn down a new opportunity like that?"Angie agreed. "Geoff. Even though it was an accident, you found my submissive side. Why not explore yourself with Lucy's help?""And if I don't like what I find?" I retorted.Of course, Marie had anticipated my concerns. "Then, my darling, all the woman that you have worked your magic on will help you deal with it, the same way that you have helped them."I considered my situation. I had no doubt that Lucy's suggestion was sincere. Equally, I knew that neither Marie, nor Angie found it disturbing. I suspected that, from their point of view anyway, it was typical Lucy. But, at the same time, I did believe what I'd said: Marie had never denied me anything. Still, one of Lucy's arguments struck a chord. Was she right? Was I really limiting my requests to things that I was confident that my wife, or Angie, would be comfortable with?I made my mind up. "Take few more minutes to finish your wine, ladies," I suggested. "If we're going off-piste this evening, then I would like a little more time to consider what inner desires I need to express, and how." I stood and walked to the kitchen door. "I'm going to raid the toy box and then the three of you can have the first hour and a half together in our room while I channel my inner pervert, then, after a quick drink, I'm taking Lucy to the playroom to accept her offer."Leaving them giggling over their wine (it was excellent, by the way) I marched upstairs and raided the toy box for items that intrigued me for no obvious reason, and took them to the second en-suite bedroom that we had christened the playroom. Returning to the girls, I gestured grandly towards the stairs. "Ladies, ninety minutes of Sapphic delight awaits you. Please enjoy yourselves. Hot drinks will be available in the interval. I'll meet you back here at eight fifteen."Angie, tall and rangy, held her hand out to her petite blonde friend. "Lucy. I know this seems too weird, but trust us. Tonight is going to be awesome." They almost skipped their way upstairs.Marie held back. "Are you okay Geoff?" She sounded genuinely concerned. "Don't overthink this. Lucy just wants to let you be free. It shouldn't threaten your pleasure. If it does, stop thinking and just put your cock in her. She'll be fine with that." And, stepping up on tiptoes, she kissed me on the lips and followed her two friends upstairs.Now, everything that I'd said that night had been true. But there was one thing that I needed to check. In my research since Marie and I reconnected, and particularly since we invited her friends to join us, I had found one website which was a particularly useful resource for describing fetishes. It even carried stories, some exploring said fetishes in detail. A few, like those involving incest, were of no interest to me; others, I admit, I had dismissed as being intriguing but unattainable. But now; perhaps.So I logged on and looked through some of the stories that I had saved to my favorites and there were a number of stories from one particular series that seemed to have caught my attention. I opened the first tale and skimmed through it. The main character was a man who had the time and inclination to devote himself to making women orgasm. That was his thing. I approved. I red quickly through a few more in the same series for inspiration. While my resources were more limited than the fictional central character's, I certainly had enough toys to copy the principle, if not the detail of the delights he had for his lovers. I realized, as I logged out, that I was erect. Perhaps Lucy was right. I'd teetered at the edge but never actually committed; maybe little Geoff understood something that I didn't.I returned to our playroom and check my inventory. It appeared that I had unconsciously curated everything I needed to make my turn with Lucy memorable. Who knows? She might even get another painting out of it. I went back downstairs and prepped some cups for a half time coffee break, took one of my erection enhancers and went back to my most recent Discworld book. I was still lost in its pages twenty minutes later when three flushed women re-joined me."Geoffrey," Lucy informed me breathlessly. "Your wife is a very dirty girl.""I know," I grinned back at her. "I have been truly blessed.""And Angie," Lucy continued. "She's got such stamina.""And that's why we're keeping her," I observed, with some satisfaction.I put my book down and patted my lap. Lucy perched on it, wiggling her cute tush to get my cock just so, her dressing gown falling open to show most of her pert little boobs.Marie leaned over the side of my chair to kiss my cheek. "Our agreement was that we were never alone while the other was entertaining. Were you okay with this?"I took her hand and kissed it. "It was my suggestion," I pointed out. "I had things to do. We're fine."Angie came through from the kitchen with coffees and cakes and we chatted about Lucy's induction into three way lesbian sex. It's fair to say she seemed to have embraced it enthusiastically. Then, the cups were empty and all that remained of the cakes were crumbs. It was time to change ends for the second half. Lucy and I stood and, picking up my book, I led her to my room. I saw Marie's look of surprise, but I had no intention of explaining.Once in the playroom I unfastened Lucy's dressing gown and admired her body. From a distance she could pass for a teenager. Even close up she doesn't seem to be in her early sixties. Her long blonde hair is still silky, her skin is smooth and her boobs are small but a perfect fit on her 4 foot 10 frame."What are you, Lucy? Why are you here?" I asked her. Not menacing. She wasn't being submissive, like Angie and certainly not like Emily, she had just given herself to me as a gift. That in itself didn't seem to excite her, it's just how things were. She's weird."You made me feel desirable again. In return, I'm willing to be your fuck doll. Marie and Angela both heard me say it. My body is yours to use as you wish. I trust you not to break it."I decided to give her a chance to reconsider. "I have spanked Angie and sometimes caused Marie a little pain when she's aroused. If we continue tonight I intend do that, and more, to you. Our safe-word is 'Desist' and, if your mouth is full, just hold your forefingers to your thumbs on both hands. If I see you do that, I'll stop whatever I'm doing. But it's important to me that you understand: We don't have to do exotic things, if you prefer we can just make love like two sane people."She shook her head determinedly. "I've had all the mundane sex I'll ever need already with Eddie. Even the way that you touched me in the pub was a first for me and I'd never kissed another woman. Tonight I've had sex with two. If you just want to stick your cock in me that's fine, but I think there are probably things that you haven't dared share with Marie. Experiment on me first and then let Marie decide if she wants to try."Her message was clear enough; we were on. "Lay on your back on the bed, in the middle," I instructed. She smiled as she slipped her robe off as she complied. "Lift your arms above your head." She did and then watched carefully as I bound her wrists together and lashed them to the center of the bed-head. Moving to her ankles they were tied to the legs at the bottom of the bed leaving her in an inverted 'Y' shape with her sex exposed. She licked her lips lasciviously as she watched me work."You seem over-dressed, Geoff," she observed as I admired my handiwork.I stayed silent as I fastened one of my own leather belts around her waist and pulled it tight. Two lengths of cord secured the belt to the side of the bed-frame. Now she was almost totally immobile and I dealt with her last residual freedom of movement by looping a soft rope around each knee and fastening them to the frame too. There was nowhere she could go.That was just the first step though: now it got serious. On our first trip to the sex store I had taken the ball gag and the flogger out of our basket and put them back on the shelf. On our second visit, with Sue and Margie, someone had obviously reclaimed them while my back was turned and included them in our purchases. That was fortunate. The ball gag went in Lucy's mouth. A silk scarf, folded several times, blindfolded her. Now for the toys. I lubed up an anal vibrator and slipped it carefully into her back passage, her sphincter gripping the narrow neck to keep it in place. Lucy made a muffled sound around the gag, but whether it was surprise, anguish or delight, only she knew. I flipped the switch to turn it on. I turned on another vibrator and slid it inside her exposed cunt. I made a mental note to buy a Bluetooth model that I could control from my phone.I had found the nipple clamps that the girls had insisted on buying. I wasn't sure if Marie had used them on anyone yet, but tonight they would adorn Lucy's small pink nubs. She gasped around the gag as I attached them.My last act of exquisite torment was to take a wand vibrator, turn it to high and strap it with elastic webbing between her thighs so that it was permanently lodged against her clit. Then I walked quietly to my chair, set an alarm on my phone for twenty minutes and went back to my book.As I red, I checked regularly to make sure that Lucy was not making our safe signal with her hands. She never did; I was inexplicably proud of her. I watched briefly as she spasmed through yet another orgasm and, satisfied she was still not too distressed, returned to my book. When my alarm went off, I checked her again and went down to the kitchen. I boiled a kettle and filled a cup, dropping a teaspoon into the hot liquid. Then I found out an insulated travel cup and dropped a handful of ice cubes in it. I returned to the bedroom and undressed.As I watched this petite mature woman writhing as best she could against her restraints as the wand vibrator brought her over-stimulated clitoris to yet another orgasm, her fifth I suspected, I felt a little pity. I wasn't even close to being finished with her either but, given her determination not to tap-out, I decided to see my plan through and hope she'd forgive me if I misjudged.I reached down and turned off the wand and unstrapped it. Her chest was rising and falling, an endearing sight even with Lucy's relatively small tits. I removed the vibrator from her cunt. She relaxed even more and sighed around the ball gag. Deciding that I may need access to her mouth, I freed her from that too. She took a huge gulp of air. I stroked her forehead. "Was it awful, Lucy? Do you hate me now?""Fuck me, Geoff," she pleaded. "I came so many times but I still need you to fuck me. Please Geoff.""Soon Lucy," I tried to sooth her. "Just a few more games to play."She started to argue until I removed the clamp from her right nipple. The sensation as the blood started to flow again seemed to be intense. I removed the left clamp and watched her face contort as her discomfort built. In hindsight, perhaps touching the ice cubes to her sensitized nipples was cruel; certainly the effect was electric. Her head shook from side to side as the ice chilled her newly freed buds. I took the spoon from my cup of hot water and tested it on my own lip: Hot but not enough to burn. I touched the bowl against her right nipple. She screamed, but didn't tell me to desist. Now the left nipple, a whimper this time. I moved the ice cube to her clit, another squeal."What do you want, Lucy?" I taunted her."Fuck me, you bastard," she yelled. "Fill me up with your spunk. For fuck's sake just fucking do me!""No," I replied. "We have one more toy to try." I ignored her entreaties to just fucking fuck her and picked up the flogger. The model that one of my scamps had sneaked into the shopping was about 18 inches long, about half that length being the grip and the remainder made up of 48 thin leather laces calculated to 'caress the flesh with light stings that bring blood to the surface for a heated sensation' according to the catalogue. One can only imagine what that felt like with ten strokes applied firmly to each of Lucy's tender tits. Lucy, of course, now knows. She knows too how it felt applied to her vulva. She did not thank me for applying ice to cool those areas. Or the hot spoon.In fact, after about five minutes of experimenting with the flogger across her whole body, she was even more incensed. "Fuck me now you fucking cunt!" She all but shrieked. "Stick that fucking cock in your slut's cunt and just fucking fuck me you bastard son of a whore!" I think we had found a whole new level of sexual arousal.I'd left the anal vibrator where it was, quietly buzzing inside her and it was an odd sensation when I finally slid inside her cunt. I was amazed at how wet she was but there was still enough friction for us both to enjoy our coupling as her cunt muscles gripped like a vice as I entered.Lucy was still bound and blindfolded that first time. The uniqueness of our situation reflecting in her response as I began to slew in and out. "Yes. Yes. Fucking yes!" She bawled. "About fucking time. Now bang me like a fucking bass drum you fucking bastard!" I'm just like any other man of my generation. If someone asks nicely I'll always do my best to help.Anyway, after five minutes and at least one more orgasm from Lucy, I pulled out. I moved to her head untying the silk blindfold. "Suck my cock really well and I'll untie you and we'll fuck again. Refuse or do it badly and I'll leave you here until our time's up."She glared at me and opened her mouth wide to receive me. I admit to feeling like a total shit as I pushed the head of my cock past her lips; she still hadn't said the word though, so on we went. Feeling an odd fusion of shame and elation, I held Lucy's head as I fucked her face. I managed not to lose control though. I wanted her to feel used, not abused. When I got to the limit of her ability to take me without choking, that was the point I stopped at. It must have been another three of four minutes before I felt the burn begin and then I pulled out and pulsed my semen over her face and on her lips.She licked it off and swallowed. "How did I do?" She challenged me. "Did I pass? Did I suck like a good girl? Do I get to fuck you properly now?" Her voice rose with each question so that the last could have been heard downstairs,In answer, I pulled the cords that released her hands and feet and unfastened the belt around her waist. She luxuriated at the feeling of being able to move her arms again and then reached for me. This was the moment; was she going to slap me senseless for what I'd done to her?Lucy took my face in her hands. "That was so fucking intense," she whispered. "Please, please tell me that you still have something left.""Soon," I reassured her. "But just now I want to kiss you better and try to take away all of the pain that I caused." So saying, I bent down and kissed her. She responded enthusiastically. I moved to her tits. I looked up as I took her right nipple in my mouth. Her eyes widened. "Oh my God," she gasped. "They are so sensitive." I nodded in understanding and began to suckle, gently at first then more urgently as she adjusted. I alternated left to right and back. my hands palpating the tit that I wasn't tonguing. Her breathing quickened. "Jesus," she breathed softly. "You surely can't make me come like this? Oh God. Oh God." Turns out, I could.When her muscle spasms abated, I moved down, kissing her belly as I went. Finally I arrived at the center of her pleasure. I pulled the vibrator from her bum, dropping it onto the towel by the bed alongside the other toys. Then I paused to revel in the sight of her sex. Her clit was engorged, as were her labia. The entrance to her cunt gaped, glistening with the copious amount of lubricant she'd generated as she orgasmed repeatedly. Her inner lips were a gorgeous coral pink and just begged to be kissed and you should know by now that was an invitation that I could never refuse.I bent to my task and was rewarded by the sounds of her breathing becoming ever more ragged. By now I was almost erect once more so I knelt up between her thighs and slipped inside her again. This time she could participate; hold me, spread her legs, thrust up to meet me. This time we made love, kissing caressing stroking; our legs wrapping around each other’s as we both strove to find that magical unattainable position that makes that final climax the best it can possibly be. Personally, I think we did well. Lucy was on an orgasmic high and either came more than once or only once but for a very long time. Me? Five or six minutes was the best that I could do before being embedded in this wonderful little body become too much and I flooded deep inside her and collapsed, spent but euphoric.Eventually I opened my eyes and turned to find Lucy regarding me thoughtfully. "What did you find, you know, inside yourself?"I considered. "I think I understand better now how far I'm prepared to go. But," I cautioned. "Even all of this was because my kink is making women orgasm. It's who I am. I don't want you to be my sex slave but, if you're happy to be my guinea pig, girl have I got a treat for you next time." She smiled happily and snuggled up to me.After five minutes cuddling it was nearly time to meet Marie and Angie downstairs. "Shower?" I offered."Not yet," Lucy surprised me. "I want Angie and Marie to see what you've done to me," she explained mischievously. Who was I to argue?My wife and her pal were already there, pouring tea, when we arrived. Marie almost recoiled when she saw the state Lucy was in. Her silky hair was matted with sweat; her skin was flushed and glistening; her adorable elfin features were still streaked with my semen; when her gown gaped open her nipples were still obviously raw, and she looked, to be honest, as though she had just serviced an entire football team: and the coaching staff: possibly twice."Dear God! Lucy what has he done to you? Geoffrey." Oops that's my 'you've been naughty name'. "What the Hell did you do?"It was a silly question, really. She knows that we promised to keep whatever went on behind closed doors private. "A gentleman never tells," I reminded her. It didn't go down well but she knew that was all she'd get from me.She turned to Lucy, while Angie watched the entertainment. "Are you alright Lucy?" She persisted."Alright? It was incredible. I lost count after the eighth time I came. I had six orgasms while he wasn't even touching me. Fuck! How I hated him! But it was so intense. I've never experienced anything like it." The words spurted out of her like water from a hose. "He tied me up, blindfolded me, put things on my tits, put things in me and then left me, helpless, just cumming all the time. It was awful but I need to know he'll do it again, not every time. God, no, that would be too much, but sometimes. Oh fuck, Marie, you have to let him do it to you too. I feel so alive."She stopped, having run out of breath. Angie looked at me with a raised eyebrow. I saw her eyebrow and raised her a wink. She nodded contentedly. "Soon," she mouthed. I smiled in acknowledgement.Marie seemed less excited at Lucy's description. Her look was more appraising. "I think Lucy's brief summary releases you from any concerns about confidentiality. Would you like to share any thoughts?"I was feeling a little defensive. "I did what you said and explored my inner self. Lucy has already asked me what I'd found." I had Marie and Angie's attention then. "I realized that my quirk is no more than taking pleasure in making women come. By prolonging the process for the woman I extend my own pleasure. I already know what I intend to do to Lucy next time she asks me. I won't tell her though; anticipation is part of the thrill." Lucy's face lit up.I calmed down a little. "If I had known about Sam's preferences earlier, then she might have enjoyed what Lucy just experienced, if I'd had the nerve. I know that Angie is desperate to go there too but, without Lucy pushing me, with your support, may I add, then I don't think that I would have had the courage to fully commit. Now, I know how far I'm prepared to go." I leant against the table, my head bowed. "Only the fact that Lucy enjoyed it, justifies how badly I treated her. This isn't the me you know but, if you beg, this is who I'm prepared to be for you all.""I'm in!" That was Angie. To be fair, I think she had a couple of decades of missed sexual opportunities to make up for.Marie seemed conflicted. I think I knew why. We needed to talk, and sooner rather than later. "Angie, sweetheart. Please will you take Lucy upstairs and be there for her while she showers?" I asked. "She may still be a little overwhelmed and I need a word with Marie." Angie actually got the message and she and Lucy disappeared upstairs, Lucy revisiting the highlights of our session as she went."Okay love, it's just the two of us. Something's bothering you and you need to share before it festers" I said, my voice expressing my genuine concern."I don't think I want you to do that to me," she admitted quietly, walking up to me for a hug. Good! We weren't falling out over this."Are you unhappy that your friends might be excited about doing something that you find too extreme?""I think perhaps I am. Does that make me a bad person?""I'm having sex with eight other women but I'm still unable to think about you with another man. Does that make me any better?" I countered."But I know I'm being unreasonable," she admitted. "Why should the girls be denied something just because I'm too precious to submit? It isn't as though I don't trust you;”"Break the problem down," I suggested. "Why don't you want to participate and why would it be an issue for you if Sam and Angie did?" Marie hesitated, unable to respond. I didn't want to push her. "Don't answer now: sleep on it. We can talk more later."We changed the subject as we waited for Lucy to finish in the bathroom. After she'd left, thanking us all profusely, Angie went too. She said that she had some consultancy work to prepare for at home.My wife and I went straight up to bed, just to hold each other and snuggle. Marie had some issues to resolve and the next day we had to explain to Mia's mum why Colin had invited her teenage daughter to a Jedi ceremony celebrating a retired couple adding another woman to their marriage. How could the conversation at that meal possibly be uncomfortable?Still that was Thursday's problem. I never could get the hang of Thursdays, until recently, anyway.To be continued in part 11. Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 9Lucy's TurnGeoff finally gets more quality time with Lucy.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I was bringing in the bedsheets from the washing line when my lovelies got home. Colin was inside doing his art homework alone as I'm afraid that art isn't my forté. From the way Angie bounced up the path like a tall, supple Tigger, I assumed that their mission had been successful. Marie followed behind at a more stately pace, but I could tell by her expression that she was pleased."Geoff! It's perfect," Angie enthused. "Show him, Marie!"Marie finally caught up with our friend. "She's not wrong, Geoffrey," she admitted. "The moment we saw it, we knew that was the one." She felt into her handbag and took out a small square box."Just like you and me then," I reminded her, kissing the top of her head."You'll get anywhere saying things like that, you smooth devil," my wife smiled as she showed me our purchase."So what happens now?" I asked. It appeared that they were in the dark too. Did we give her it now, like an engagement ring? Or wait until the ceremony, like a wedding ring? I decided. I took Angie's left hand and dropped to one knee. "Angela, you have added a new thread to the tapestry of our lives. Will you agree to be my betrothed?"Marie was quick to respond. She took her friend's hand from me and turned Angie towards her. "Angela, you have been my closest friend for decades, will you now be my betrothed?""Oh! God! Yes! Thank you. I love you both so much," wailed Angie, hopping up and down in floods of happy tears.Marie held out the ring they had chosen and bought together and together my wife and I slipped it onto the fourth finger of Angie's left hand. As I'd suggested, they had chosen something called a Russian Ring, made of three interwoven strands of different shades of gold. It was perfect. I resolved to get my little Mediterranean goddess a matching necklace.There was the sound of applause from behind us and we turned, rather startled, truth to be told, to find Colin beaming at us, the drawing in his hand forgotten."I think you're supposed to kiss her now, Grandma, Grandad," he observed. We couldn't fault his grasp of etiquette so we did; very chastely and properly with no tongues."Mum's gonna go proper monkey poo this time," he predicted, quite astutely. "Glad I'm not the one that has to tell her." He smiled, congratulated us all and then asked for our opinions of his drawing. We were all impressed, both by his artwork and his attitude and told him so. He disappeared happily back inside to put his drawing safely in his bag."He's not wrong about Linda," I pointed out. "I was thinking about this while I was running and I think I should take her out for tea tomorrow and tell her about our, er; does 'new situation' sound about right?""Thank God!" Marie breathed a sigh of relief. "I don't think she'd accept this updated version of 'the talk' from me. Anyway, I did the one about boys, boobs and periods, now it's your turn."I went and switched the oven on and chose a bottle of wine as I waited for it to reach 180°C. I'd picked up a bottle of Ribeiro in our local supermarket and a Spanish white seemed to fit nicely with the ingredients so I parked it in the fridge to chill.I got the tray with the onions, tomatoes, garlic cloves and potatoes and glugged over a little olive oil before putting it all in the oven for twenty minutes and then went off to see my girls. Angie had calmed down and they were trying to decide her outfit for our ceremony."What about Padme's rainbow dress?" I suggested. I'd had nothing urgent after lunch and had done some research. Angie gave me a long appraising look and typed 'padme rainbow' into the search engine on her phone. She selected 'images' and then studied the screen intently for longer than I expected. Still silent, she showed Marie the dress. "He's a clever old sod, really, isn't he?" My beloved observed. "That's beautiful, and it's perfect for your body shape."Angie agreed. "That's it. I was considering Rey's outfit but this is better. This is the one I want.""You can actually buy these on-line," I offered."Not a chance!" Retorted Angie. Marie looked as puzzled as me at how emphatic Angie's response was. "I'm sure that some are okay," Angie conceded. "But I've seen too many instances on Facebook where the seller shows an image of the original but what actually arrives looks like it was sewn in the dark from old curtains by an arthritic chimp. I want it to look just like that picture.""But at least you'll know how much it is going to cost, dear," Marie said. "Who knows how much your student friends will have to pay to find a fabric like that?""Don't care," Said a defiant Angie. "I can afford whatever I want and it's my money after all."Marie leaned in for a kiss. "We'll contribute too. We always intended to.""No. Thank you, but no." Angie was adamant. "You bought me that beautiful ring. I realize that it would be rude to offer to pay for that, but everything else; everything," she stressed that last word, "is on me."My wife and I shared another look of surprise at our friend's determined outburst. "But Ange," Marie began."Everything, Marie. You've been so kind to me for so long. And these last few weeks;” She teared up again. "You really don't know, do you?"I shrugged. We were into Donald Rumsfeld territory here with 'unknown unknowns' and I didn't think that this was the moment to dive down that particular rabbit hole."You know that apartment I live in?" Angie asked. We did. It was in a massive, tastefully converted, Victorian building near the university. "Don't you think it's rather large and expensive for just one person?" We both just did some head wobbles, shoulder shakes and comme ci, comme ça, hand gestures to indicate that we had wondered but."It's not that expensive," she continued, eyes sparkling with mischief. "Not for me, anyway. You see." She paused for effect. "I own the entire building. A lettings management company deals with renting the other apartments; I just live off the income. I only do the consultancy work for you know who," she tapped the side of her nose. "to stop me getting bored and my brain shutting down." She was winding me up because she knew I suspected that she was some kind of spook."Don't worry about the cost," she said cheerfully. "I can afford it. Last time I checked I had over two million pounds just in my savings accounts."She looked gleefully at the expressions on our faces. "And, once we're officially joined, I'm changing my will to leave it all to you and your kids. Colin certainly won't need a student loan when he goes to Uni.""Angie, darling. There's no need," Marie protested."Who else then?" Angie challenged her. "You two are the closest I've had to a family since I ditched that last useless waste of DNA. I've had more fun, romance, sex and affection from you two lunatics in the last six weeks than from both my husbands combined over two decades."Marie looked helplessly at me. I knew exactly what to do. I leaned forward. "Angie?" I said softly, taking her hand in mine."Yes, Geoff?" She replied, returning my loving gaze."Please can I have an Aston Martin DB12?"We collapsed in each other’s arms in fits of giggles. Marie swiped me fondly across the head. "You nutcase. Get back in the kitchen and get our tea ready."I checked, and the potatoes were starting to cook, so I laid the chicken and chorizo slices on top, added the herbs and spices and put the tray back in the oven. "Alexa, set a timer for twenty minutes." Then I went off in search of Colin.I told him that I needed a private chat with his mum. "You think?" Was his smart-ass response. Sometimes he makes me so proud.Anyway, he texted one of his friends and persuaded her to wangle an invite to go over straight from school the following evening to do their homework together. Linda would collect him around seven."So Colin. Mia. Is she nice?""Yes Grandad. She's nice. No Grandad, she's not my girlfriend. We're only thirteen but we get on just fine as friends." Hell. The kid's more mature than half of the lads I used to play rugby with.We chatted some more until Alexa's alarm went off and I hit the kitchen again. Dropped the sliced peppers into the tray, a good mix up and back in for the last twenty minutes.I was starting to set the table when Marie and Angie came in to take over and chased me away to watch the news on TV. Angie had already taken her ring off and had decided to keep it in its box until they were with their friends. Then Marie intended to propose again in front of them all. It sounded lovely and I would have liked to see it, but I'd agreed that this was their moment.Linda arrived on time and about ten minutes later we sat down to eat. She'd called to collect a baguette on the way home as I'd asked and we used it to mop up the juices from our plates. The wine paired well; even Colin agreed, though he only got a sip of his mum's. Perhaps, when he's sixteen, Linda will let him have a glass with his meals.After we'd finished, the ladies declared that they would clear the table as I'd done all of the cooking. It had hardly been a chore but I wasn't about to argue. Instead, I went and asked Colin if he was okay with Aunty Angie being, well, betrothed to Grandma and Grandad.He thought carefully for a while. "Is anyone going to get hurt?"It was a reasonable question. "I hope not. But it's always possible. Even two people who love each other can eventually drift apart.""But you're all happy now?" He persisted. "You all want this?""Yes. All of us." I confirmed."What will I call her then?" He asked.That hadn't occurred to me. "Whatever you and Angie decide. That seems the fairest to me."His face lit up. "When you've told mum, I'm going to ask Aunty Angie if I can call her; Grangie." He announced triumphantly. There were still tears of laughter streaming down my face when the women joined us five minutes later. They all looked suspiciously at the pair of us."You had to be there," I told them, then we cracked up again.Before Linda and Colin left I told her that, as Colin had a homework date the following day, earning a glare from him, I'd treat her to a meal after work as we'd both be on our own. I suggested a Thai in town and we agreed to meet there at five fifteen. She looked warily at me, but I'd been practicing my innocent expression and gave nothing away. Certainly, nothing had been said that evening to suggest there was a problem.Angie saw them off with us and then said her own goodbyes. I copped a feel of her bum as we kissed, well, we're engaged now, or something. Marie must have shared my sentiment only she went for a tit. I slapped her hand gently. "Enough of that. She'll never get away if you start on her nipples." They both reluctantly agreed and then there was just the two of us again."Are we being silly, Geoff? Starting a new way of living? At our age? Is this just desperation?" It wasn't like Marie to second guess herself.I hugged her to me. "I don't think so. We have time, money and our health. The kids are okay so this is our opportunity to be us. Not teacher, boss, researcher, mum or dad; just us. If this is what makes both of us happy, why fight it? You promised, if we reach a place where you're uncomfortable, then you'll tell me. I promise you the same. So let's go and see what's out there.""Tell you what," she replied pulling me closer. "Get the rest of that wine and I'll sit on your lap and we'll finish it while we cuddle then, maybe, an early night?"I was up early next morning. We did make love the night before and it was slow, sensual and fulfilling. We'd both slept like babies.When I'd finished in the bathroom, Marie was looking at her phone. "That was a text from Peter. He and Jen are coming back from Canada on Monday and thought they might stop in to see us on the way back home." She looked worried. "Do we tell them? Or just Pete? But then how do we tell Pete without Jen hearing? Do we insist he keeps it a secret from her? ""We need to make a choice," I told her. "We're telling Linda because she deserves to know the unconventional relationship that Colin will see when Angie is here. Pete isn't in that position but, I think that if Linda knows then her brother should too. And I also think that, if Pete knows, it would be unfair to expect him to keep it from Jen. I'm not sure about discussing the rest of the girls with him; I'm tempted to tell Linda because she'll get suspicious if we're never free to look after Colin on Wednesdays if she wants to go out with Mike or if she has to work late."That's fair. I'll tell Pete that they are welcome to stay and we're looking forward to seeing them. But, Geoff?""Yes?""For pity's sake, will you move the toy box out of the playroom and make sure there's no lube or condoms left in the drawers?""I'll do it now."The rest of the day was quite mundane. Breakfast, grocery shopping, coffee at home and then a walk to the park. "I think I'm happy, Geoff," my wife announced as we strolled. "Not just content; actually happy. My friends have you in their lives, I'm even closer to them than ever and Angie," Marie's voice choked. "I've never seen her so alive. Thank you."I wasn't even tempted to be flippant. "Thank you too. It's strange, but making love to your friends seems to have brought me closer to you. I'm just so relieved you aren't jealous. You aren't are you?"She considered. "No. Truthfully; not at all. What about you?""No. Me neither. In fact, I know you have a bit of a thing for Sue, and it's, I dunno, sweet."She punched me playfully. "I still like Sam though," she admitted."So, now you have both, and me and Angie too."She gave a big happy sigh and we turned and made our way home.The weather was still fine so Marie set off at ten to four to walk to the Black Swan to meet her friends. I red for half an hour and then caught the bus into town. Linda could drop me back off at home on the way to collect Colin from Mia's house.I'd reserved a table and waited at the bar for Linda. She rushed in, all flustered, only two minutes late. "It's okay," I told her. "We're not running to a timetable here."Sorry, Dad," she apologized. "Isn't there always some clown who decides that half past four on a Friday afternoon is the perfect time to start making urgent phone calls?""Is it settled?" I asked her. "Or do you need ten minutes to make some more calls of your own?""God, no!" She laughed. "I'll start working for free after finishing time when my boss stops checking her watch when folk arrive in the morning with just minutes to spare."The waiter saw that my guest had arrived and invited us to follow him to our table. The place was quiet that early so he gave us a place with a nice view over the river."Is your job getting you down?" I asked. She worked in the distribution office for a large retailer."No, the work is fine, the people are great, it's just that our boss is so insecure in her abilities that she sticks rigidly to corporate policy, and it sometimes gets in the way of actual work.""Go on," I invited her. We didn't get to chat like this as much as I'd like."Okay. So: There are six people in our office; two men, four women. We lost both of the guys for a full day on Tuesday to go on a gender harassment awareness course. One's gay and the other is a fifty year old sweetheart. They could have done effectively the same course on-line in an hour but no, she had to make sure that her boss saw our guys in person to make her look good." She gave an exaggerated sigh. "Those lads get more grief from us girls than they'd ever; Oh! It's so frustrating.""I know," I sympathized. "I regarded part of my role as lab manager as insulating the people who actually generated income from stupid policies like that. I'd do what the law required but, if an adult technician doesn't know that it's not okay to touch a colleagues bum, no matter how cute or pert it is, a course isn't enough; a dismissal is much more effective. It solves the immediate issue and also serves 'pour encourager les autres' as your Great Gran would have said. An object lesson to the others," I said in reply to her unspoken question.We chatted in the same vein as we looked through the menu and had just finished our deliberations when our waiter appeared.We ordered spring rolls and prawn toast, I ordered a pork massaman, Linda chose a chicken panang and we decided to share a green papaya salad."Okay Dad. You obviously wanted to chat, but you don't seem upset, so I'm properly on tenterhooks. What's up?"I took a sip of my beer. "Can I tell you about something that's important to your mum and I, without you jumping to conclusions part way through?"She rested her elbows on the table and rested her chin in her hands. I realized again how much she looked like Marie. A little taller, less curvy but just as pretty. "I know you two have been up to something; and I got burned last time I raised it; and I know it involves Angie. Am I close?""Probably closer than you realize." I sat back and began. "Not that long ago, your mum and I were in a bad place: so bad we didn't even realize. But, when we came to a tipping point, we came back together instead of pulling apart. We started to make love again and realized what we'd missed."Linda smiled fondly, rather than being repulsed by the thought that her parents still had sex."So, inevitably, your mum's friends picked up on her new demeanor and she told them this story, probably in way more detail."Linda had to smile. "She's a woman, Dad; it's what we do.""True, but imagine how she felt when she realized that not one of them was in an actual sexual relationship."Linda's smile evaporated, her hand flew to her mouth. "Shit! She'd feel awful, bragging about getting great sex to friends who aren't getting any at all. But Lucy and Megan are married.""They are, as is Sam, but that doesn't change what I said. I can't say more, that's not my story to tell, but that's how it is.""Okay, I'm caught up. You're having sex, they aren't. So?"Here we go. "So, what if your mum decided there was something she could do to help them redress the balance?"She looked puzzled. "How could mum redress the balance? That would need a.;” She looked at me in astonishment. "It would need a man, someone discreet; someone they knew they could trust. Someone, in fact, like you.""Indeed. This is why I wanted to talk to you. Angie is one of your mum's best friends." I waited for the penny to drop. Suddenly she sat bolt upright, her eyes and mouth wide open."Angie," she squeaked. "It wasn't mum having an affair; it was you! You're doing Aunty Angie."I noticed our waiter fetching our starters so I kept quiet until he'd left.She looked at me, silently urging me to confirm her assumption. "Almost. It's both of us." Linda was speechless. "Shall I explain?" She nodded silently for me to continue."Try a prawn toast," I suggested. She frowned at me, but took one. I took a bite of mine as I prepared my explanation. "I declined your mum's offer. I saw nothing but problems. No matter how well intentioned, me sleeping with six women in turn while your mother just sat alone downstairs and watched Netflix was a recipe for disaster." Linda took a spring roll and grunted in agreement. "So," I continued, "we were at a stalemate until Angie and a couple of bottles of wine intervened." I could see Linda was truly intrigued now. "Angie asked if it would be less unfair if your mum had sex with the same women as me. Are you alright?" I asked because she seemed to have inhaled some of her spring roll.Once she'd stopped coughing, I carried on. "Apparently, your mum had a couple of female lovers before we married and, after we both slept with Angie that night, she convinced me that seeing me with her friends wouldn't worry her, as long as we were open and she was either with us or with one of the others." I took another drink. Linda just gaped blankly at me."So, one night a week, two of her friends visit, we have sex, swap partners, have sex again and then they leave." Linda sat, obviously struggling to process what she'd just been told. "If you want to finish our starters now, I'll take questions when you're ready."I'm not sure if Linda could have told you what she ate just then, she seemed so distracted. When the plates were empty we sat back and she began. "When did this start?""Just after we came round to your place to assemble those units in Colin's bedroom.""How many women have you had sex with?""Technically, seven, if you accept the Clinton defense.""Explain.""Bill Clinton. US President in the 1990s. Denied having sex with a young woman. When it became obvious that something naughty had indeed happened, his defense was that, as his cock never entered her cunt, they hadn't technically had sex.""And if I reject the Clinton defense?""Eight."She took a sip of her beer. "Angie, Megan, Lucy, Kate and Jo. Five women. Who's Sam?""Kate's daughter.""Sam is Samantha? That Samantha? The girl a couple of years above me at school?" She seemed horrified."I assume so; I could ask next time I see her.""Jesus! That's still only six though.""We go dancing with Angie on alternate Fridays. Last week we met two nice ladies in their fifties. Your mum asked them if they would like to come home with us and stay the night.""For goodness sake! Both single?" At this point Linda appeared to decide that exasperation was a more appropriate response."One widowed, one divorced.""Is Angie okay with this?""She was with us all weekend and it's her turn next week too, and Lucy's."The interrogation was interrupted when a charming young woman glided over to remove our empty plates. I ordered another beer for me and a soft drink for Linda."Why are you telling me this now?""Since this began, both your mum and I have become particularly close to Angie. Not just sexually but emotionally. We've always been friends, now we're more than lovers. Your mum, I suppose 'proposed' is the only word, to Angie on Sunday. We want to have a ceremony to acknowledge our deeper relationship, and Angie will wear our ring on her wedding finger." I looked at her as she regarded me steadily. I think her brain was catching up with my words."And? There's more, I'm sure.""Colin is a bright lad. He has seen displays of affection between us. Nothing indecent, just hugs and innocent kisses, but he knows we are more than friends. He also saw us ask Angie to be our betrothed when we gave her our ring; we thought he was still doing his homework. It's not fair to either of you, him knowing and you not and, if you think this is unacceptable behavior, then you might want to keep Colin away from us when Angie's there. I hope you're a better person than that, but it has to be your choice.""Can I come to the ceremony?""Do you like Star Wars?""Yeah, it's okay. I'm not a nerd about it like Mike though. Why?""You'll see but yes, you can come. I guarantee that Mike will never forgive you if you don't bring him too."Our main courses arrived and we tucked in. We ate mostly in silence and such conversation as there was related to our food. By the time we had finished I think my daughter had assimilated all of the information I'd unloaded on her."Does Pete know?" She asked. Her brother had a more laissez faire attitude to life, but then he didn't have kids."No. We'll have to tell him about Angie, but involving Jen in the rest is something we need to think about.""I like Jen but they live so far away that this shouldn't be a thing for them. Tell them about Angie. Do you need to tell them anything else?""That's something to think about," I agreed.We sat and chatted about other things though often circling round to my love life. When our drinks were finished, I settled the bill and we checked the time."Are you in a rush, Dad?""No, as long as you can drop me off on the way for Colin, my time's all yours.""Can we stop at the Mucky Duck to congratulate mum and Angie? And you, of course.""I'm proud of you sweetheart," I told her."I had good role models," she answered.My girls were still in the Black Swan with their friends when we got there and, as the lucky groom, it was my privilege to buy the whole group a drink. Being a bit of a romantic, I ordered a large bottle of bubbly. Not being an idiot I didn't order the most expensive. Tony, the landlord, delivered it to the table with a tray full of flutes and opened it properly. Glasses filled, even Linda had a taster- I toasted my lovely partner-to-be while my daughter admired the ring we'd bought for her new, whatever the Hell Angie was going to be to her. Step mum?Linda also confessed to the ladies that we'd had a long and frank chat over our meal and that she was slowly coming to terms with her parents' new lifestyle; but she couldn't fault us for caring about such nice friends. By the time she left, she'd also invited Sam to visit her one evening to get to know each other better.I left the women to the rest of their night out and took myself off to the bar, intending to wait and walk home with Marie. I felt someone perch on the stool beside me. It was Lucy. God! But she's lovely. Petite with long silky blonde hair and the build of a teenager, tonight, for a change, she was actually wearing a bra. Of course, the fact that you could see it through her sheer blouse meant that you were still looking at her underwear. She just couldn't help herself."Hi there handsome. Buy a girl a drink?"She's a flake right enough, but in a good way. "Don't look now, but my wife might be watching," I said in a stage whisper."She's the one who sent me," she whispered in reply.I got Tony to get her a G and T and put it on my tab. I was already sampling a half of a blonde ale from a nearby micro-brewery."Thank you for; For what you did, you know, for me the other week," she said quietly. "He's, Eddie's been gaslighting me for months now: longer, even." She gazed sadly into her drink and then sipped. "There was a reorganization where he worked and he was placed into a new team. Proper lads they are: Drinking, gambling the works. He changed. Started coming home late, then late and drunk. He started gambling too. Fortunately, we'd kept our finances separate so he can't touch my money and his share of our bills comes out of his account as soon as he's paid."She sipped again and stared at the bottles glinting on the shelf behind the bar. "He tried to convince me it was my wifely duty to make sure he could go out every night if he wanted, even if he'd spent all his own money. He'd come in drunk and just want sex. His mates told him I'd already given him permission in my marriage vows. One night he got so drunk he couldn't. Of course, he blamed me. Said no man could be aroused by my wrinkly old snatch." She turned her gaze to me and smiled. "You were though, weren't you, Geoff?""I was. I still am when I think back to that evening. You, naked on my lap, just responding to my touch." I looked round the pub. "Every straight man in here would be delighted to take you to their bed if they could. I was just privileged to be there when you needed me.""What do I do, Geoff? Can I leave him? We were in love once."I shrugged. "I can try to imagine myself in your position, but I'm not you. I don't have your history, your feelings, your way of looking at the world. All I can do is ask, would your life be happier with Eddie, as he is now, in it or not?" I took a drink. "Then," I continued. "If you decide 'not', would you take him back even if he changed? Not promised to, but really changed?""It really is that simple, isn't it?" She mused."I assume so," I sighed. "Everything after that is just logistics. Moving out, signing papers, changing accounts. The thing is, you have friends, people to support you, people you can rely on. You wouldn't be on your own."She snorted. "What? Like I'm not now, most of the time anyway?"We both sat in comfortable silence."Why do you think I'm a dingbat?" She pulled that question from nowhere.I tried to think what she was asking me. "Well, first, are you asking my what reasons I have for thinking that you are a dingbat? Or are we accepting that you are a dingbat, and looking for the cause?"She considered. "The first one.""Okay. Did you, or did you not tell me that your clitoris made a lovely display in your front garden?"She blushed. "You know I meant something else."I agreed. "You meant Clematis, but that wasn't the image that came to mind. It's your fault that now I get a hard on every time I drive past a garden center."She giggled quietly into her drink. "Is that it?""Not even close. Did you, or did you not tell your mother that you had persuaded Eddie to install a dildo rail in your studio?"The giggles resurfaced. "I did, it's true. The poor woman couldn't look me in the eye until Eddie convinced her it really was a dado rail. Anymore?""What about when you tried to set up my wife as a sex worker, showing off her body in erotic lingerie for money on Only Fans?""You knew I meant Instagram," she protested."Or when you wondered why the price of a hammer was important, and I had to explain to you that a seven pound hammer referred to its weight, not how much it cost.""Alright, alright, I give up," she giggled. "It's just the way my mind works. You see bits that fit together and make sense. I see shapes and shades and textures that represent feelings. Words aren't that important to me."We went back to drinking and thinking in companionable silence.Lucy spoke again. "This thing with you and Marie, and us; all of us. How long will it last?"I hadn't thought of that. "Not sure. As long as I can, she'll let me and you want to, I suppose.""So if I left Eddie, there would still be someone there to hold me? I need to feel someone, not all the time, but just to know they are there for me if I needed, that might be enough."I thought of Megan's description of Lucy as 'a Goddess' and Eddie as 'lard pretending to be a man' and decided that Lucy would always have someone to hold her. Even if that someone didn't realize it yet. "I am as sure as I can be that you'll always have someone," I reassured her.We went back to just sitting. This time it was me. "Lucy? Do you ever do living sculpture? Particularly casting?'"She seemed surprised at the change of topic. "What like hands and what-not?""Well, a bit like hands but more like what-not; more intimate appendages, I was thinking."Her eyes widened as she understood. "For Marie?"I shook my head. "No. Marie already has the original. I was thinking about a friend.""Oh. Her. Marie mentioned a potential new recruit. A little indiscreet though?""Exactly. But I thought a personal gift might encourage her to be less chatty."Lucy looked me over. "I'd need your, you know, what-not at full attention until the molding compound set. Then I'd make a solid copy, correct any imperfections and use that for the actual mold. I could make as many copies as you wanted from that. I'd probably like one for myself," she added."What? Like a limited edition? Each one individually signed?" We both found that the thought tickled us."Why can't I sit like this and just laugh with my husband, Geoff? Is it wrong to want something that simple? Is it a lot to ask?"I tried to frame an answer. "No; it's not. I think he's either scared or jealous, or both. His new pals are acting like kids. Either he's scared that this is his last chance to do the same before he gets too old, or he's always wanted to be free like this but never had the opportunity." I grimaced. "Regardless, he has no right to treat you like this while he indulges himself.""You're probably right. But where do I start?" She pleaded."Talk to your friends; especially Megan. I'll support you, of course, but the girls are going to be the ones you really rely on."She slid from her stool and kissed me on the cheek. "Bye Geoff. Thanks and I'm looking forward to seeing you on Wednesday." She went back to her friends and me to my beer. I swear I got a few envious looks.A little while later I felt an arm around my waist. It was my wife. "Come on Sigmund, let's get you home before any more unhappy women come to you for counselling. What did you say to Lucy? She seems a lot happier.""Not much, really. I did explain why I thought she was a dingbat.""How strange. Well, it seemed to work." She squeezed my waist. "Walk a girl home mister?" She asked, in a dreadful Dickensian East End accent. "Ya nivver know, yer might get lucky dahn a back alley."I decided to play along. "Well missy, I have a shiny sixpence here if you want to earn it back at my rooms." She did and it was worth every penny.Saturday morning, I awoke to find my wife spooned behind me with her arm over my hip and her hand gently stroking my cock. "If we could patent this," I observed, contentedly, "I might not have to put you out on the streets to earn your crust.""And good morning to you too Geoffrey. Will it be mouth, tits, hand, bum or puss to start the day today?""Puss please, but could I sample it straight from the source?" She squealed with delight as I rolled over and kissed my way down her body. Her boobs seemed particularly responsive that morning so I lingered there longer than usual. Of course, by the time that I got between her thighs, that meant she was on a hair trigger. I licked oh so gently around her inner lips, barely making contact. Then my finger went just to say inside her entrance as I moved north.She was trembling like a power cable in a gale as I nuzzled softly around her clit. The muscles in her thighs and abdomen twitching with random signals from her overstimulated brain. Her breathing was labored and she made incoherent sounds as my digit moved inexorably deeper inside. Then I escalated; my ministrations to her clit were firmer, demanding rather than teasing. Now there were two fingers inside her, both searching for that mystical spot that can; Her back left the bed as the first spasm hit, then the second and the third.I knew her clit would be over-sensitive so I let it be and moved upwards, my cock edging between those soft velvety gates to heaven. I slipped inside her, slowly at first, and then stopped, fully embedded in my wife's body. She looped her arm over my neck and smiled. "Fast or slow, either is fine, this is for you now."So, slow it was then, one stroke every two seconds. Not hard, but long and deep. After a couple of minutes, Marie's eyes glazed. Her arm tightened. I kept my tempo. Her breathing began to falter again. "Oh, Geoff," was all she said. She was trembling now. "Please; nearly; not far; I'm;”I was getting close myself. I sped up a little and bent to kiss her. "Come for me sweetheart," I pleaded. "Let it go."I sped up some more. She was lost by now. Just responding to the sensations from our joining. Now we were coupling deep and fast and hard. Marie pushing her hips at me ever bit as hard as I was at her, until I was past the point of no return and my urgency triggered her as I erupted inside her. We neither of us had the energy to continue so I dropped, as gently as I could, onto her body to recover.I felt her arms go around my back and she straightened her legs. I didn't even recall her wrapping them around my buttocks.She let out a long breath. Ah. So that's what 'Phew' sounds like. We laid quiet and content for a long while, not wanting that sensation to end until eventually we needed the bathroom. Marie went first, her hand cupped between her thighs. And I thought to myself, "Well, that was a damn fine way to start the weekend."The rest of the day was quiet. We worked in the back garden, tidying the fallen leaves and dead-heading the plants that needed it. There was still some color but autumn was definitely not far away. After lunch we took a long stroll into the local countryside. We chatted contentedly as we wandered along the path and watched for birds and squirrels.Marie announced that she would restart her exercise regime using the rowing machine set up in the garage. Her reasoning was that we wouldn't be able to guarantee long walks in the country for much longer, as the dark nights and unsettled weather drew closer. I agreed to join her in the hope that mutual support would stop us both backsliding.We didn't make love that night but we cuddled as we drifted off; sometimes that's nice too. Anyway, Angie was with us on Sunday. Getting a decent night's sleep was probably wise.We picked her up at about ten and drove to a National Trust property about forty minutes away. Angie hadn't been there before and spent, literally, hours poring over the guide book's description of every room, whether the lady of the house's salon or the butler's pantry. She was as intrigued by the estate's financial ledgers as she was by the original 200 year old recipe books in the kitchen. We ate in the restaurant in the converted stable block, meandered through the restored formal gardens and browsed through the contents of the gift shop. There was only a handful of cars still in the car park when we finally left, and I suspect they belonged to visitors walking their dogs around the estate's grounds.Angie was quiet on the drive home. "Are you alright, Angie?" Marie asked. "We thought you were enjoying yourself.""What?" She replied, surprised. "It was wonderful. There was just so much to take in, and you let me. No impatience, no 'hurry up Angela', just an acceptance that we're here so let's enjoy it. I'm just sad that it's taken me this long to visit somewhere so close to home."My wife and I exchanged a glance. Marie smiled. "Well, my love, now you are going to be a bigger part of our lives we'll include you in more of our little outings. Do you like castles too?"When we got home, the three of us snuggled of on the sofa with hot drinks as we watched another two episodes of our Star Wars spin off series, The Mandalorian. Even Marie got engrossed in the storyline. "Are we being childish wanting a Jedi ceremony?" Angie asked hesitantly as the second episode of the evening finished."Definitely," I replied, cheerfully. "Nutty as fruitcakes. But it's going to be fun. Not a stuffy wedding with in-laws fighting, the best man getting pissed and the bride in tears because someone looked at her funny. You'll look gorgeous in your dress, Marie will rock that armor and I need to talk to Jo about cultural appropriation. Unless that is, of itself, racist."That got the girls' attention. "Do tell, Geoffrey," my wife prompted. Angie regarded me with interest."I may have seen an outfit that I'd like to wear," I began. "But the character, or the actor playing him, is a person of color. But," I paused as I considered how to explain. "As this takes place in a 'galaxy far far away' then the character can't technically be Afro-Caribbean, so would people from that background be offended by me, an old white bloke, wearing his outfit?"Marie shook her head and went into the kitchen to make another drink while Angie and I argued this philosophical conundrum. When she returned with a green tea for each of us she gave me the good news. "I've spoken to Jo and, on behalf of all of the Indo-Afro-Caribbean guests, you're fine. And yes, I know she's the only one, that's why she's so confident.""Come on, Geoff. Who?" Urged Angie. "Oh! It's Lando, isn't it?""Phone out babe," I told her as my wife looked on, amused. "Put 'Donald glover solo' in your images search bar."Angie did as I suggested and scrolled through the hits. She stopped, looked carefully and then handed her phone to Marie. My wife hand regarded the picture with the same care, returned the phone and looked at me with approval. Black trousers and boots, yellow double breasted shirt open at one side to show a triangle of black lining, black cape with blue silk lining and an extra-long, thin black and white tie, loosely knotted at the chest. Oh! And a low-slung shiny black leather belt for my blaster."That seems quite acceptable. Angie?" Marie looked for a second opinion."I think that we'll give that image to the design students and let them run with it. But I definitely like the style."The rest of the evening, or at least that part of it with clothes on, was given over to our ceremony. We needed time to pull all of the elements together but we didn't want to wait too long. I agreed to speak to Adrian and Emily to talk about their ideas for using our celebration to provide project work for students in their Fashion Design and Engineering faculties.I wanted to see them anyway because Emily had overheard Angie describing her submissive streak in the pub and asked us to be there when she outed herself to Adrian. As it happened, Adrian was already interested in her, although her sub persona came as a surprise. I wanted to see if they were coping.It was still both early enough to send him a text and late enough to go to bed so I did both. My ladies joined me, of course. Angie had enjoyed her day so much that she didn't want to be controlled that night, she just wanted to make love. So Marie and I pampered her. No urgency, at least not at first, just slow gentle caresses. Tonight, for our lover, the journey was at least as important as the destination so we took the scenic route. We stopped at beauty spots to admire the sights and we explored all of the places of interest. It took some time but, by the time I slipped into my slender math genius, she was more than ready for the final mile.Marie was there for her, touching her, kissing her tits, encouraging her. Angie was primed and fell into her first climax beautifully. We knew that her nipples and tits might be hypersensitive straight afterwards so we reined in a little. Her second orgasm was a thing of wonder; not so much the intensity as the duration. I had no hope of holding back as her internal muscles clutched me. When she finally subsided we just held her, one on each side, both telling her how much she was loved.Marie dabbed the tears from Angie's eyes and kissed her. I looked at her, enquiringly. She knew that I was asking if she wanted to make love too. She shook her head. Tonight, it was enough for her to hold her friend and lover as she slept. That's why I love them both. Two very different women in so many ways but both selfless and giving to those they care about. I'm such a lucky man.Monday dawned a grim and gloomy day, at least for those of us who didn't wake up with a woman they loved on each arm. Once I got my circulation back, I tried to surreptitiously look at my watch. It was still a little early so I decided to nestle back into my little warm woman-enveloped burrow.I was spooned against my wife and my hand sort of ended draped over her side and onto her boob. "Someone's touching my tit," she observed, sleepily. "I'll give you thirty minutes to move your hand or else there'll be trouble."I started to move my hand up and down, dragging the gaps between my fingers over her nipples. "Not what I had in mind, but that works too," she sighed.I was hard by then and I really wanted to be inside my wife. Good manners demanded, however, that after squeezing her tits, a gentleman always puts a digit between a lady's thighs to be sure that she is prepared to receive visitors. After only a couple of minutes, I was assured of a warm, if moist, welcome and slipped into my favorite place.Angie wasn't particularly annoyed when Marie's orgasm woke her but she was too comfortable and sleepy to join in, so she dozed back off while my wife and I laid together contentedly.After breakfast, Angie watched, bemused, as Marie and I dressed in our walking gear. "Don't worry," I reassured her. "We'll stop off at your place so that you can get changed too." I grabbed my backpack and went off to the study while Marie got Angie to fill a flask with hot coffee. We refused to tell her where we were going.It was an hour later, as we indicated to turn into the site operated by the RSPB (Royal Society for the Protection of Birds) that she realized that this was our destination. We parked and paid and led her onto the reserve. We explored the paths, watching the migrants as they decided whether they were overwintering here or in warmer climes.We settled for a while, drinking our coffee in the hide overlooking the lake and then moved on. We lunched and then watched patiently as Angie let a volunteer demonstrate the binoculars and scopes available in the shop. None were cheap but, now we knew she could afford them, all we cared about was whether they were practical. Given her gift for math, by the time the guy was finished explaining magnification, objective diameter and field of view specifications, she'd figured out that the 10x42 pair for £400 was what she wanted. We went back onto the reserve for a while to try them out and then back to ours, tired but happyWe lounged about at home for a couple of hours until I caught on to the significance of Marie's exaggerated yawns. "Oh, for pity's sake," I told her. "Just go to bed, the pair of you. You don't need my permission anymore."To be fair they didn't actually run upstairs, but it was a good job they weren't carrying scissors. I sat until around ten, just reading. I did go up for a peek at one point but the buzzing noises from our bedroom persuaded me to use the other bathroom.When I finally joined them, they were both fast asleep cuddled together. I climbed in with them, snuggled up to Angie's back and, surprisingly, feel asleep too.On Monday morning, Marie made breakfast while Angie demonstrated her virtuoso talents in the field of oral sex. While Marie seems to be widely acknowledged as a mistress in the art of carpet munching, Angie still has the edge, just, when it comes to playing the pink piccolo. And so it was that my brain was still suffering from endorphin fog as I groped my way into the kitchen."Did you enjoy your alarm call, dear?" My wife asked, sweetly."Good God! I thought she was going to suck my kidneys out through my cock," I replied, with only a hint of hyperbole."Well, we thought we'd give you a treat today was we'll have guests tonight and tomorrow and there's something we'd like to discuss." Marie looked a bit defensive.That sounded like something I should be worried about but, on the other hand, I could smell bacon. I felt a negotiating strategy was called for. "Give me a bacon sandwich, white bread, brown sauce, lots of black pepper and a cup of tea, then you can talk and I'll listen."The girls graciously accepted my terms. I sat trying to ignore the butter running down my chin as Marie explained. "We thought, Angie and I, that we should explain our arrangement, the three of us, when Pete and Jan arrive."I agreed. "So?""I think Ange should stay, at least tonight, with us. Together."I thought for a moment. God! But this sarnie was amazing. "I agree. Pete and Linda were both allowed to have steadies stay over in their rooms; Jen being one. I don't see the issue."Marie's worried expression disappeared. "Oh! I thought you might want us to be more subtle.""Well," I conceded, "perhaps we might forego inducing screaming orgasms in each other for a couple of nights, but we should be allowed to be comfy in our own home." I finished my sandwich. "Hold that thought. Angie. Do you want to adopt one of the double rooms as yours and keep some spare clothes and toiletries in it? Make it clear that you have a place here too?""Really? Can I? Is that okay with you too Marie?"Of course, dear. Geoff did slightly miss the point though. You don't need spare clothes, you need new clothes, toiletries, everything." She turned her attention to me. "Geoff, get your keys and decide what we're doing for tea tonight. We are all going shopping."I'll spare you the painful details. Sufficient to say that we just got back in time to collect Colin from school on the way home. We were expecting Peter and Jen to arrive about four thirty so I sent Colin off to do his homework and the girls upstairs to sort out Angie's new room. I, of course was relegated to the kitchen, sans sous chef (without a helper).I was keeping it simple tonight, a seafood linguini with courgette ribbons. I decided to go with a white pecorino wine I'd seen recommended on TV, so I opened a bottle and tried a taste. Rather nice; I'll treat myself to another half dozen next time there's an offer on. So two bottles to chill in the fridge. Shallots and garlic diced, courgettes mandolin, pasta weighed and lemons sliced, paprika selected from the spice rack and cream cheese ready to add. Fifteen minutes to cook once we're ready.Colin turned up to help me set the table. Seven places: this was the most guests we'd entertained since Covid19 made its malign appearance. I asked how his homework had gone. Apparently they were studying evolution this term and he was getting confused. "Look," I said. "Evolution isn't some massively complicated philosophical idea. It just describes what happens when the lucky mistakes survive and the unfortunate ones die." I watched to see if he was still with me."Imagine," I began. "An organism produces offspring that are mostly similar but not all identical.""Okay." Good, he's following."So some might thrive and some might struggle. The ones that thrive will produce more offspring. They will be more like the generation that produced them than they are the generation before. Tiny changes mount up and eventually they are noticeably different from their distant ancestors.""So how is that survival of the fittest?" He demanded. "They are just different. Not fitter.""Exactly, and in the 1870s, Darwin's words didn't mean physical fitness, he meant the best fit for the place they lived.""So polar bears don't fit in a jungle, no matter how strong they are?""That's it," I agreed. "Evolution just describes how one generation is made up of the offspring of the members of the previous generation that were the most successful in finding mates, raising their young and so on."He thought about that for a while then went back to his homework. And then the doorbell rang and chaos reigned as Peter and Jen arrived. We hadn't seen them in the flesh for almost three months so there was a lot of hugging, and 'you look well' and 'love the new haircut'. Angie held back and went to put the kettle on while Marie and I hugged our son and his lovely partner.Eventually she returned and Peter hugged her too. "Angie. I wasn't expecting to see you here. This is so nice."She gazed pleadingly at me. I understood. "Pete, take Jen into the other room with your mum and get comfy. We have some catching up to do. Angie and I will fetch some drinks." Everyone wanted coffee so it took no time before we were settled in our living room, even Colin."Peter, Jen." I tried not to look too serious, no-one was ill after all. "Your mum and I want to invite you to a ceremony that we're planning." The younger couple looked relieved at the lack of bad news."We have both become very close to Angie in the last couple of months and we wanted to recognize that in front of our family and friends. Angie, show them."Marie sat quietly as Angie held out her left hand with our ring on the fourth finger. Jan was first to realize what she was seeing. "Oh. You both got closer; I see." She took Angie's hand and turned it. "That's beautiful. Congratulations, All of youMy wife breathed a smile of relief as Peter finally 'got it' but didn't seem shocked. "Peter, your dad would like you to be his best man; Jen, Angie would like you to be her maid of honor, Linda will be mine; and Colin?" The lad's ears pricked up. "We like you to be our ring bearer." Colin beamed with delight. Marie sighed. "It's going to be a Jedi wedding. I can't believe I'm going to say this. Colin, you're going to be your Uncle Peter's Padawan."Colin leapt up and danced around the room shouting, "This is so cool."Pete, Angie and I grinned at each other and Jen just looked at Marie in astonishment. "I know," my wife acknowledged. "It's weird but it's what Angie really wants and that idiot over there." She meant me, of course. "He just encourages her." She relented a little. "But I admit that some of the outfits we're having made are really amazing." She took out her phone. "If you say that you'll do it Jen, this would be your costume."Jen too the phone and looked at the handmaiden's fluted grey dress with a hooded cape. "Oh, my! That's fantastic. Of course I'm in. Thank you Angie, Marie and you Geoff, for the invitation."Marie looked at our betrothed. "Ange. Do you want to show the dress your fiancé suggested?"Again, Jen was impressed. "God! If I owned a dress like that I'd be wanting to go to film premieres every week."This time Marie showed everyone the costume that she'd chosen."Whoaw!" That was Colin. "Grandma. That is too cool for words." He looked a bit coy. "Could I invite a friend to come with me?"I looked across at him. "Mia?" I mouthed, silently. He nodded. "Certainly you can bring a plus-one. Just make sure that you both choose your costumes in good time.Marie stood. "Right. Now that we've established that you aren't going to storm out in disgust, let’s get you two settled in your room before we eat. Linda will be here in about half an hour."We were sat chatting comfortably when Linda arrived. Colin and his Uncle Pete were browsing Pinterest for costume ideas and Jen and Angie were talking quietly together. I caught my wife's eye and inclined my head towards them, but she just shrugged. Anyway, I met my daughter and kissed her on the forehead as I made my way to the kitchen while she caught up with her big brother.Twenty minutes later, I called them to the dining room and, as they chose their seats, I brought the ready plated linguini in from the kitchen. I made one final journey for the garlic bread and then we tucked in. The food was fine and the wine rather good for the modest price. The conversation was excellent and we finally got to hear about Peter and Jen's trip.Linda stayed much later than usual but eventually she had to recognize that Colin was at school the next day, so off they went, both kissing Marie and Angie goodnight as they left. Jen excused herself early too, obviously shattered from their journey.Just after ten thirty, Marie stood and held her hand out to her friend. "Come on, sweetheart. We'll let the men chat. Don't be too late though, Geoff. Goodnight Peter, Geoff." Pete wished them sweet dreams, smiling as they kissed him and left"Goodnight girls," I called after them. "Love you both.""So, son," I said when they were gone. "Your verdict?""Mmm," he mused. "I see no signs of dementia, no signs of coercion so you must be doing this because you want to." He studied me. "Linda surprised me at how relaxed she is about this and I'm okay too. Jen seems to be really comfortable as well." He smiled and raised his glass (we were on the single malt by then) and toasted. "To the happy triad; Slàinte Mhath." I raised my glass in thanks and sipped.I made a decision. "I need to tell you what I've already admitted to your sister." He waited patiently. "Your mum and I were drifting apart. We'd nearly reached a critical failure point." He understood; he was an engineer. "We were lucky and realized how close we were to losing everything. For God's sake, don't you and Jen put yourselves in that position.""We never noticed," he murmured."Neither did we," I confessed. "That's why it was so fucking frightening." We sat quietly for a minute."If it isn't indelicate, dare I assume that Angie and mum are in your bed together? Waiting for you to join them?"I took another sip. "Shall we say 'yes' to your first assumption but 'probably not' to your second."He seemed puzzled until his eyebrows lifted as the mists cleared. "Oh, yes. You said. You had both grown closer. This isn't mum giving you some extra, is it? She's as infatuated with Angie as you are.""Or possibly more," I ventured."Are you okay with this, dad?" He sounded concerned."I worry," I admitted. "I love your mum more than ever, but we both love Angie too. Although, on the face of it, this seems inherently unstable, as a physicist I know that the triangle is the shape of choice for load bearing structures, and denying our feelings, just in case it goes wrong, seems foolish. So: Yes, I'm okay. The truth is that we're happier than we've been in ages; all three of us.""Well," he sighed, standing up. "I think that I'll join my solitary woman. I'm knackered. If we're not up by nine, would you wake us? I need to get back on UK time."I agreed, hugged my son and wished him goodnight, turned off the lights and joined my girls in bed. That night we just snuggled. I think that was when I decided what I wanted for my next birthday; to wake up in bed covered in naked women. That thought sent me to sleep with a happy smile and a lumpy bed-cover.Peter and Jen were up well before their deadline and joined me in the kitchen where Angie and I were starting breakfast. Angie was over her reticence now that she had seen how Pete and Jen, as well as Linda and Colin, had accepted her as part of our family."Full English?" She asked as they appeared.Receiving two more affirmative replies she set to at the hob. Mushrooms went into a pan with some butter to sauté, tomatoes were halved, sprinkled with Provence herbs and put under the grill with the Lincolnshire sausages and the black pudding. I put the bacon into the microwave and grabbed another couple of eggs. Peter and Jen started to set the table and, by the time Marie appeared, still drying her hair with a towel, breakfast was about ready.Pete and I finished with a couple of rounds of toast and marmalade while the girls just sat back, stuffed."Plans for today, anyone?" I asked. "The weather forecast seems reasonable until later." Angie begged off, quoting some important personal matters to attend to. Marie surprised me by suggesting that we went into town to a small art gallery that had some of Lucy's work on sale.It was such a nice morning that we decided to walk. Jen in particular was complaining that she felt as though the only exercise she'd had in the last three days involved traipsing around airports. It was only a little before ten thirty when we arrived at the gallery. There were a few other customers browsing and I could see that most of Lucy's works had red dots on their frames to indicate they had already been sold.One abstract work of hers stood out for me though. A large portrait format canvas painted in acrylics. The colors shifted from dark, almost black, reddish hues in the bottom left, through swirls of vivid oranges and reds in the center, to curtains of pastel pinks, blues and yellow in the top right, reminiscent of the northern lights. At the center was an amorphous, almost circular, splodge of royal blue. The whole work spoke to me of a journey from torment to tranquility.Marie saw me studying it. "Have you seen what she's called it?" She asked quietly.I hadn't. "Oh, 'Friday, four thirty'. Odd name," I observed, still gazing at the work."She started it that evening you met the girls at the pub. That blue shape in the middle I'm guessing is you." Marie gave me a big hug. "Chin up, Geoffrey. How many of your friends can say that they are an artist's muse?"I saw it then. The journey was metaphorical. Lucy had moved from a dark place, through an explosion of sexual release, to a state of contentment and self-confidence. I looked at her other works in that light. The most recent were vibrant and affirming; the older ones moody, almost gothic.Whatever doubts she'd expressed to me last Friday night at the bar, Lucy had already moved on. Once she realized that for herself, all that was left would be the paperwork.To be continued in part 10. Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 8Feel The ForceGeoff faces some peculiar challenges.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Angie arrived in time for tea on Tuesday evening and, being a math genius, helped Colin with his math homework. Well why waste an opportunity like that? Marie politely declined our invitation to join us at the pub later that evening for two reasons; first, it was likely to be a very nerdy conversation and she'd just feel marginalized; second, it was likely to involve a discussion of submissive lifestyles, something she really doesn't really engage with: She prefers Angie as a playmate rather than a plaything.So anyway, she thought it would be better for all concerned if it were only Emily, Adrian, Angie and me involved. Truth be told, she had the latest Richard Osman book to start, and she fancied a quiet night in.We watched the first episode of The Mandalorian before we left for the pub and I'm sure that my wife enjoyed it even more than her muted, "I suppose it was okay." suggested. We arrived just before the kids and I got the beer in; All four of us were drinking pints of locally made IPA. We settled down and just caught up before we got down to business. Adrian had made some discrete enquiries and the University's Department of Fashion Design would be interested in creating costumes for our guests if we would be prepared to underwrite the cost of the materials. Angie agreed without even asking how much.I glanced at her and she just frowned and shook her head. "Not now Geoff."When we described Marie's fascination with a Bo-Katan outfit, Emily got quite excited. It turned out that she was on an engineering course and looking for a CAD (computer aided design) project for her coursework. She would love to create Mandalorian armor components in either aluminum or polymer but they would need painting.Angie and I looked at each other and spoke together. "Lucy!" Yes. One of our little sex circle is a talented professional artist.Then Adrian raised the issue of Intellectual Property Rights. He was concerned that Lucas Films or Disney or someone would sue the University for I P R infringement. Again, in chorus, "Megan!" Yes. Tomorrow night, Marie and I would be entertaining a well-respected solicitor. It wouldn't be something I'd be discussing during her visit, but I was rather hoping that we would have her feeling particularly well disposed towards us before she went home to Charles.We also chatted about our costume or character debate but the kids couldn't help us to decide either. Talking about costumes eventually led us, reasonably neatly, to Angie's collar and what it represented. Angie tried to explain. To be fair, it was much as Marie had described to Emily on Sunday."Sometimes," she said. "There's just so much in my life, in my head, that I just need to turn it right down. When I submit to Geoff, I give myself entirely to him. My problems just don't matter anymore; I am entirely his to control. Wearing his collar just symbolizes that. But," she paused and looked intently at the young couple. "It only works because I trust Geoff implicitly. If he ordered me to humiliate myself, here now, then I probably would, and that thought alone strangely excites me. But," she paused again. "At the same time, I feel safe in his power because I know that he would ever do anything that would hurt my body, my mind or my reputation."That's when Emily spoke up. "I think that's how I feel sometimes. As a woman, a shy woman at that, on an engineering course, sometimes it feels so; so; intense. Having somebody to take that weight off me, even just for a while, sounds so appealing." I was proud of the girl.Angie smiled. "Yes, sweetheart. It's like meditation. Losing yourself in the moment." Then the smile morphed into her muckiest grin. "But the orgasms are so much better our way."Adrian sat quietly, just listening. "Do you understand, Geoff?" He asked. "I want to, but I feel a bit lost."It was a hard question to answer but I admired the lad for asking it, so I did my best. "Emotionally, No. I don't understand. The same way that I can't 'understand' being gay. It's personal and probably even individuals with the same inclinations experience them in their own way. But I do try to understand what Angie needs from me. So, while I will only do things that I'm okay with, they're mainly for her benefit, not mine. Does that make sense?""I suppose so," he admitted, as the girls looked on hopefully."Angela." I looked at her. "Did you bring your collar?"She beamed at me. "Yes sir. May I put it on?""You may." I allowed.She reached into her bag and took her gold collar from its box and turned so that Emily could fasten it for her. Adrian sat quietly watching and Emily's hands were trembling as she helped. Her chest was rising and falling in a most intriguing way too."Angela. You and Emily are to go to the ladies' room now. When you return, neither of you will be wearing underwear. Do you both understand?" They both nodded. "Then go." I instructed them. We watched as two pair, both in skirts and sweaters, bolted towards the ladies' loos.I turned back to Adrian. "The issue I have is finding new things that she wants me to tell her that she has to do. I have to retain Angie's respect and affection because, well because I love her. But, at the same time I have to push her boundaries or else I'll disappoint her. The thing is, I'm not a natural Dom. I do it only for Angie's benefit. I really have no pool of experience to draw on.""So where do you get your ideas from, Geoff?" he asked."There are a few websites that publish stories that include submissive fantasies." I explained. "I read through them to find ideas that might excite Angie without going too far." I thought for a moment. "I suspect that Emily may well be far more engaged than even Angie is. Would you be prepared to be her master?" I looked him in the eye. "I know she likes you. I think that she trusts you too. Are you interested enough to take on that responsibility though? are you worthy?"He mused. "You seem to be acting as a surrogate Dad." He was obviously thinking it through. "I don't suppose though that this is a normal father boyfriend chat though, is it? He alternated between voices;'What are your intentions towards my daughter?''Well, I'm going to tell her to do sexually perverted things and spank her if she displeases me.''Well, that's great son. Welcome to the family'."I conceded the point. "So?""Actually, I've wanted to ask her out for a while, but I enjoy her company so much that I was afraid to spoil the friendship we already have. If I do ask her out, then she'll have to guide me how to be a good Dom.""Here's my first bit of advice," I offered. "Agree in advance what are your boundaries, lines that won't be crossed. Will you give her to other men as a sex toy? I couldn't do that to Angie. I'd hope you wouldn't do it to Emily. She might, or might not, be excited at the thought that you could, though. How do you deal with that?"He shook his head. "Fuck! aren't women complicated?" He stopped suddenly as a thought occurred to him. "You realize that when they come back, if Emily's complied, that means that she has submitted to you?""Okay," I stretched the word out, wondering where he was going."Then yes. I'll be her Dom. But I think that if she has submitted to you tonight, it makes sense that you should give her to me. Pass over the mantle, as it were.""You sneaky little fucker!" I complimented him. "You may just be a natural at this. Heads up! They're coming back."The two women returned and went to sit down. I checked to see if there was anyone taking notice but the pub was still fairly quiet apart from a group of lads playing pool in the far corner; and they were making enough noise to keep our conversation private."Stop!" I spoke quietly but firmly. "Who told you to sit down?""No-one, Sir," Angie replied, looking chastened."Then stand in front of your master until you are given permission." I ordered."Yes sir," said Angie."Sorry sir," said Emily, breathing heavily again."Are you still wearing underwear?" I asked them both."No sir," they replied at the same time."Who do you belong to?" I directed this to Angie.You and only you sir." she responded."That's better. You may sit now," I told her. She thanked me and took her seat."Who do you belong to?" This time aimed at Emily."You and only you sir. If you'll have me," she replied, looking hopefully at me."I have no time to train another sub," I told her. She looked devastated. "I think instead I shall give you to Adrian to play with. Do you want her Adrian? Can you think of games to play with your new toy?"Emily was almost quivering with excitement as she waited for his answer. He looked her up and down. "She's a pretty thing," he admitted. He took his time before he answered, dragging out her suspense. "Yes, Geoff. Give her to me and I'll look after her.""Emily. You belong to Adrian now. Please him as you would have pleased me. Do you understand?""Yes sir," she gasped. I suspected that she'd been on the verge of a minor orgasm, just standing there listening to us discussing her ownership.Then Adrian took over. "Emily. Who do you belong to?""You sir, and only you." she answered, breathlessly."Then sit quietly while I decide how to play with you." She thanked him and sat next to Angie."Adrian?" That was me. "Do you think that our toys would like to play with themselves?" Both girls gasped."Does it really matter, Geoff?" He replied. The girls sat rigid with anticipation. "Emily, put your hand between your thighs," he instructed her. "Touch your cunt."The atmosphere at the table was electric. Ever so slowly Emily's tiny hand crept under the hem of her skirt. Angie, watching, licked her lips. Suddenly Emily stiffened in her seat. We had a fair idea of where her hand had reached."Angela. Touch yourself the same way. You may come, but make no noise." I told her, firmly. She too put her hand under her skirt. Adrian added the same instructions to Emily and then we sat and watched, looking around periodically to make sure that our little play was going unobserved, until Emily and then Angie shuddered quietly and sank back in their seats. The smell of their sex was noticeable by then, so I suggested that we send them to the loos again, this time to mop up their lady juice and put their pants back on.While they were gone, Adrian and I discussed some practicalities that two novices like us needed to deal with. One example was putting the girls into Sub mode and then recovering them. In my case, telling Angela to remove her collar worked, but the collar wasn't a pre-requisite; I could dominate her with my tone of voice alone. We also needed a voice command to release them. Adrian had an inspired idea. "We'll just tell them that when we say, 'you are released' they will have independent will again." I told you he was smart.When they got back we gave the girls their new command and they reluctantly resumed their normal demeanor, though Emily's eyes had a sparkle I'd not seen before. Angie leaned over the table so only the four of us could hear. "Geoff," she whispered. "That was so fucking HOT. I'm going to ask Marie if I can give you a proper seeing-to tonight." Emily giggled, not repelled, as I thought she might be, at the thought of wrinklies like us 'doing it.'"Well," I said. "Not to put a damper, as it were, on things. But do you have any wet-wipes in your bag? Your seats could do with a little attention."We chatted some more before Angie and I decided to leave the youngsters to come to their own understanding. The two women had seemed to be happy sharing their secret desire with someone else who understood. Adrian and I'd had our own chat about the moral challenges involved in dictating someone else's sexual activity. Although I had no business really, I did feel somewhat paternalistic towards Emily but I thought that she had chosen wisely with Adrian. I hoped that I was right but, short of keeping her to myself, it wasn't my decision to make.We got home a little before ten, to find that Marie had three coffee cups prepared ready for our return. As we drank, Angie excitedly updated Marie on the plans for our ceremony and even more excitedly described what Adrian and I had made her and Emily do in the pub. "Can we take him to bed and fuck him now, Marie?" She pleaded. "I'm so horny that my knickers are damp."Marie picked up her book and found where her bookmark was. "You two go now and I'll finish this chapter, tidy the kitchen and then join you." She smiled at us both and then added. "And, Geoff. Take one of your tablets 'cos that story got my knickers damp too."Sometimes we like to take turns to make love, but that evening the girls were on a mission. Even before Marie made it to the bedroom, Angie had swallowed so much of my cock that her nose was touching my belly. She'd pulled away before I was too close to finishing and hauled me on top of her. When I tried to return the compliment, she seemed almost annoyed."No fucking way," she told me, in no uncertain terms. "You stick that cock in me this minute and pound me until you come. I'm so fucking turned on I just want you inside me." Well, how could I have argued with a charming invitation like that?Marie arrived just in time to hear Angie yelling, "Yes, yes, fucking yes!" as I approach my climax. To be honest, I'm not sure whether she came or not. That didn't seem to be her objective just then. To use the vernacular, I think she just needed a good dicking.After a couple of minutes cuddling, we calmed down enough to welcome Marie into our embrace and the next ninety minutes or so were only a little less, shall we say, physical. There was kissing this time though. The girls lay face to face as I took Marie from behind until we came and then Angie laid between my wife's thighs as I took her from behind and then Marie rode my cock as Angie straddled my face and they groped each other. By the time we'd cleaned up and settled down, just before midnight, I was content that Angie, and Marie, had both at least come a couple of times.Angie left after breakfast on Wednesday morning. There was some pleasant snuggling and kissing before we all got up but the girls had decided that we should remain fairly chaste because Marie and I were entertaining Megan and Sam that evening and little Geoffrey might need time to recuperate from his efforts the night before. I reluctantly agreed but 'he' wasn't happy at all. But I knew we'd make it up to him that evening.Marie and I did some housework that morning, to prepare for our guests. We changed the bedding and made sure that all the toys were clean and sanitized. (We always do, both before we put them away and before we have guests again.) Marie had an early lunch before she went into town to the charity shop where she had offered to cover a lunchtime shift.I had a lunch date with Jane, the widow of an old friend. She's a pleasantly rounded lady, a little taller than my wife with black hair, brown eyes and an engaging personality. We had agreed to meet the previous week but she'd had to cancel. I hoped everything was okay. We met in a local café as I felt as though I'd spent a lot of time in the pub of late. I was already in the queue when she came in so I ordered two lattes and a couple of slices of carrot cake while she claimed an empty table for two.We chatted amicably for nearly an hour. Apparently, she'd had to postpone our last meeting because Ben, her 19 year old son, had been unwell and she would have felt guilty leaving him. I liked Ben so I was relieved to hear that he was recovered and back at work. We talked about his job, which he hated, and his other options, which were limited. It was odd; he was deceptively bright but his quiet nature and succinct way of speaking led some people to think he was, well, a bit dim. Let's be honest here: His interview technique sucked. I promised to give some thought to careers where, should we say, he might shine more brightly in a solo capacity. We moved on.Jane told me that she'd enjoyed meeting Marie the previous week and lamented that they couldn't see more of each other. I just kept quiet at that point. She then showed some self-awareness that surprised me. "I think Marie was disappointed at some of the gossip I shared with her. Did I offend her?" She asked.I had to be honest. "Well, my work used to involve commercially sensitive information, Marie used to provide pastoral support to her students and some of her friends in the health or legal professions have similar experiences. We just aren't used to sharing information about folk that might embarrass them."She looked shocked. "Oh, dear. And now she can't share any girl talk with me because she'll be afraid it'll be all over town in an hour?" I shrugged, but she was right; that was exactly how my wife felt. "Do apologize for me, won't you?" She asked. "I was never that woman but, just lately, there's so little of interest in my life that I seem to live vicariously through other people's."I asked if she was seeing anyone. She smiled. "Would you be jealous?" She asked, playfully.I replied in kind. "Devastated, my dear. But my love for you would only hold you back."She shook her head. "If only, Geoff. If I could persuade Marie to share, I would be a very happy girl." Oh Jane! If only you knew.I persisted but she was adamant that she had no appetite for on-line dating and gorgeous single men rarely turned up at her door, so she was left to her own devices. I asked her how many devices she actually owned. She looked horrified for a moment and then we both lost it in a fit of the giggles. When we'd composed ourselves, and the other patrons had stopped staring at the pair of us, she admitted that she was tempted to buy a plastic pal but didn't know how or where to start.I looked at her. "If you are serious, would you go in an adult store if someone took you? I mean it, but this must go no further."She sat back, speechless. "Who?" She eventually managed to say."Let's see," I replied. I sent a text to Marie. "Jane lonely. Wants to buy sex toy but too shy. Can I take her to naughty shop? Do you want to come too to keep us out of mischief?"I changed the subject to ask about her plans for Christmas but she seemed distracted. It took three or four minutes for Marie's reply. "We've had a no-show. If I cover, you take Jane now. Be home for half past three. BEHAVE! xxx"I showed Jane the message. She looked flustered. I cocked an eyebrow at her in a way that Roger Moore would have been proud of. "Well?"She leaned across the table. "Are you telling me that Marie is okay with you taking me to a," she mouthed the words. "Sex Shop?""Why not?" I asked, in my most reasonable voice. "If I take you shopping to Tesco it doesn't mean you have to cook for me. So taking you to that shop has no implications either. It's just a shop. You'll just have to rely on me being discreet." I couldn't resist a little dig. To be fair she took it on the chin."I deserved that; didn't I?" She took a deep breath. It did interesting things to her blouse. Nope! Stop. Not going there.Her face, always attractive, was a picture now. A blend of excitement, anticipation and I think a touch of hunger. Or it could have been wind. "Geoff, if you've ever cared about me at all, please, please, can we go shopping?"I texted my wife on the way to the car. "Going shopping ; ) "Her reply was almost instantaneous. A thumbs up and a big cheesy grin.The atmosphere in the car was electric. Now we were alone we could speak openly. "I'm excited and scared at the same time," Jane admitted. Then she thought for a moment. "What if someone sees me and talks?" She saw my glance and had the decency to look sheepish."We're not buying drugs you know. It's a shop where grown-ups can spend their own money on things that will make them, or someone else, happy." I risked another glance. Oh shit. Her nipples were sticking out like little bullets. "This is why we don't gossip. Here you are, desperate to do something that affects no-one else but you. But you're concerned that someone you know will find out and judge you. That can't be right.""No," she conceded. "But you'll know Geoff. What must you think of me?"I thought for a moment. "Let’s be clinical here. In every supermarket that I go into there are shelves full of feminine hygiene products. I know what they do and where they go. Every child we pass represents two people having had sex at least once. Thus, I know that women have cunts and people who have children have had sex. Why then," I posed the question. "should I have issues with you buying a silicone rubber cock substitute that's going exactly the same place as the tampons?" I couldn't resist adding mischievously, "only deeper, faster and repeatedly."She squealed in horrified shock at my words. Then she looked levelly at me. "If; No, when I buy one, I'm going to ask Marie if I can call it Geoffrey. Do you think she'd mind?"I considered for a moment. "I think she'll be okay with that. Just do me a favor and try to ask her when you know we're at home."Jane looked puzzled. "Why?""Well," I replied, "mainly because that's where she keeps her clean knickers and she'll probably piss herself laughing."After a few quiet minutes as Jane digested our conversation, she spoke again. "You noticed that my nipples are hard, didn't you?""Jane, a motorcyclist passed us going in the opposite direction at over ninety and I'm almost fucking certain he noticed."She was quiet for another minute. "Did Marie tell you about our conversation?" She asked.I waited until I'd passed the car in front, chuntering about drivers ten years younger than me driving as if they were in their eighties, then I replied. "No. Not in detail. She said you were both okay with the flirting."She smiled to herself. "I told Marie that I was comfortable with it because I knew that you liked me, you know, that way, but that you wouldn't cheat on her. In Cosmo speak I suppose that you validate me as a desirable woman but you don't threaten me." She stared out of the window for a minute. "Geoff, I told your wife that I'd let you fuck me if you wanted to, but only if it was okay with her. I miss him so much and I couldn't live with myself if Marie lost you because of me."She fumbled in her bag for a tissue. "So here we are." She wiped her eyes. "I'm too insecure to look for another man and you're driving me to a sex shop to buy a silicone substitute for, well, you. It's a funny old life, isn't it?" We both started giggling again.We spent most of the rest of the journey laughing and joking about sex toys. Until I asked Jane if she could understand the appeal of nipple clamps and she went strangely quiet before making an unexpected suggestion. "Perhaps that's not a conversation for a car with nice fabric seats.""Why n?" I began. "Oh. I see. Sorry. There are more tissues in the glove box if you need them. I promise to keep my eyes on the road." She shook her head.I stopped talking after that, until we arrived.The guy behind the counter must have recognized me, at least judging by the double take when he saw I was with yet another woman, this time one in her forties. Jane asked quietly what I would recommend. I suggested that, as a soloist, she could probably miss out the aisles of clothing, straps and fripperies designed to titillate."Dildos, vibrators and lube I'd focus on, in your place," I advised. "Oh and some dedicated cleaning products. I always worry that ordinary household cleaners might be a bit aggressive for; those special little places." her face colored beautifully as I cheerfully discussed the cleaning regime for toys she was going to buy to stick in her cunt. Still, if one was going to be named after me, I wanted only the best for him.I watched with a pang of regret as this lovely but lonely woman browsed the shelves for a substitute for the man she lost all those years ago. I'm sure that we could persuade my wife to let me just bed Jane, but we had an agreement and Jane wasn't part of it. Anyway, she deserved a man of her own. The other women, apart from Sam, were settled in their lives; Jane was twenty years younger and her son would soon, I hoped, find someone to start his own home with. I imagined Sam would probably start looking for someone new one day too, when the hurt went away.Anyway, getting maudlin wasn't helping anyone, so I got on with my task of making Jane as uncomfortable as possible. "There are some pink vibrating silicone ass plugs over here with a little bulb to stimulate your perineum. Are you interested?" I asked innocently. She flushed and just glared at me while trying desperately not to start giggling again."I suppose," I ventured. "That, as we're still in the novice stage, then perhaps we should shelve the back-door options for future shopping trips and concentrate on your vaginal pleasure." She got even more red. When I added, "Oh, and from your response in the car, nipple clamps are a must." I thought she was going to attack me.She must have decided to retaliate in kind. Good. I was teasing her to bring her out of her shell. "Geoff?" She asked, sweetly. "Could you choose a dildo for me about your size and shape? You know. Just in case Marie ever does give you a pass. Then it wouldn't be such a shock to my system."I gave her my best self-effacing smile and leaned towards her. "They keep those out the back so as not to upset the other customers." She got the giggles again.Jane punched my arm. "I'm serious. I don't want a stupidly big toy. I just want something that makes me think of you." She looked awkward. "Is that awful? It would be terribly creepy if a man said it to me. Have I offended you?"I decided to use my initiative and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. She looked stunned but soon recovered. I'd apologize to Marie later if I had to but I thought that Jane needed reassuring. "I'm not offended. I'm flattered. I'll go and look for a tiny one then." I grinned at her and strolled off to look. As I browsed, one of my weird little ideas popped into my head. I'd follow up on that later. Now I had to decide how honest I was prepared to be.In the end I found one that looked sort of familiar. Not the smallest in the range but not even close to the largest. It even had balls and a suction base. "Here, Jane. This is me. I'll even buy it as my gift to you."She looked at me, appraisingly. " I believe you. I'm sure some men would go an inch or more bigger, but you're being honest; aren't you?""Why lie?" I shrugged. "It's served me well. As long as it makes Marie happy then I'm satisfied too."She gave me a hug and whispered, "Thanks for the kiss too. That was kind."We finished shopping and went to the till. She had the rubber Geoffrey, a vibrating clitoral stimulator and a rechargeable rabbit. She also had some low residue alcohol wipes and a water based lube. She just couldn't resist and, despite my teasing, she eventually blew thirty quid on a set of app-controlled vibrating nipple clamps. Literally everything nowadays seems to come with Bluetooth. All she needed now was a Netflix chick flick and some wine and chocolates and she was all set for a quiet night in, except for the buzzing of course.We chatted amicably enough on the way home but Jane seemed distracted. "Am I an awful person?" She eventually asked me.She sounded serious so I decided not to be facetious. "I don't think so. Why did you even ask?"She was staring out of the window but I'm not sure that she was seeing, if you know what I mean. "If we had just been driving past that shop and I'd seen someone I knew coming out;” She hesitated."Go on," I prompted her."I think I might have shared what I'd seen. In confidence, of course." She looked guiltily at me. "But that just means 'don't say who told you'; doesn't it.""Yes, I suppose so or, at least that's how some people choose to interpret it. To me, 'in confidence' means I need to know but the information stops with me. If it's something I don't need to know then don't tell me. There are things that even Marie and I don't share because we've promised to hear something in confidence and the other doesn't need to know."She looked ashamed. "So, because my life is so fucking boring," Her tone and choice of words surprised me. "I can take a malicious glee in being shocked by people with actual lives doing actual things that are, you know, unconventional. But the fucking minute a real person takes me somewhere even a little bit bloody interesting, then I'm cowering like a fucking kitten in case some no-life cunt, just like me, blows the whistle and outs me!"She looked across, probably to see how shocked I was. Not at all, I think you'd find. "Feel better now?" I commented."Fuck, yes." Came the happy reply. "Is that how you talk to your friends, Geoff?" She asked."Of course not, sweetheart," I reassured her. "Only the ones that say they'd let me fuck them." She beamed cheerfully at my answer.I dropped Jane off at her house just before three, kissed her soundly on the lips, just to get her motor running, I told her, and packed her off inside to play for an hour before Ben got back.My wife was in when I got home. "Well?" She prompted.I considered. "I think I'm in with a chance there." I offered."Idiot! You do realize she rang me the moment you drove off don't you?"I acknowledged that the thought had occurred to me. "So," I asked. "Can she?"Marie was too bright to fall for that. "Can she what?" She countered. "Can she sleep with you?" She seemed a bit sad before she continued. "No. Or; at least, not yet. Can she call her new bed mate Geoffrey? Definitely. Do you know? She actually sent me a photo of him. You were being very modest there, Geoff."I shrugged, "Well, one doesn't want to brag.""Anything else you want to share?""Ah. Is this about the kisses?""Did I hear a plural in that sentence, Geoffrey?""Indeed you did, my little pit-viper. A kiss in the shop to reassure her that she hadn't offended me with a comment about my cock, and a bit of a snog in the car for inspiration for her playtime. And, before counsel for the plaintiff gets too uppity, I refer the court's attention to Exhibit 1, viz. Ken the taxi driver. In fact, at the current rate of exchange in a quid pro quo, I estimate the appellant to be in credit to the tune of a full snog and a tit grope through clothing."She stared at me through narrowed eyes and then conceded. "Well played. We withdraw our grievance."I gave my gorgeous little fuck-bunny a big hug and then we chatted about our plans for the evening as we worked together in the kitchen to prepare an early tea.By six forty five, we were showered, dressed and ready to receive visitors. Tonight we were hosting language lessons (Ha!) for Megan, a retired solicitor and Samantha, an NHS paramedic.I've known Megan for a while and though the oldest of Marie's immediate circle, she has aged well. About 5 foot 9, with shoulder length honey blonde hair; her tits, I can personally attest, still stand proud, possibly because as a generous B Cup, they match her slender frame without the gravitational issues that some more ample women face. I have also seen her almost naked when she and Marie modelled their purchases from when they shopped while I discussed the nuances of me shagging Megan with her husband. Oh, and Marie's outfit hid little, if anything, from Charles' gaze either during their impromptu show. I sometimes think that she's using managed exposure therapy to help me deal with my insecurities.Anyway, our understanding is that Megan and Charles will set their own boundaries and I will rely on Megan to observe them. I gave him my word that the only naughty stuff between us would happen on 'study nights' at our home; no extra-curricular screwing in shady hotels. Although the thought of a class act like Megan staying in any room that costs less than £400 per night is laughable.Now Sam. She's another matter. Early forties, slim, toned, sweet natured. 5 foot 4, blue eyes, light brown hair usually in a ponytail. Long legs and C cup boobs. Both Angie and Marie are crushing on her like schoolgirls, hoping like crazy she'll play for both teams. At the moment she's separated and divorcing her husband. She was grateful to Marie for including her in our weird little coven at such short notice. Apparently, sex had been in short supply for some time and this way it's discreet, simpler than on-line dating and less demeaning than trawling the clubs for single guys who aren't single for good reason.So, just before seven, our doorbell rang and I kissed Marie before we went to welcome our guests. Now, Megan is a charming woman with an incisive wit, so I know she has a sense of humor, but I'd never in my life seen her grinning like a Cheshire Cat, until Marie opened the door. Megan was, as ever, flawless. Yes, there were lines at the corner of her eyes and lips, but her make-up drew your attention away. Her skirt, blouse and wool jacket, all in complementary shades of cream, probably cost more than my entire wardrobe and I suspected that the price of her nude shoes alone could keep me in beer for a year.I turned my attention to Sam who stood quietly next to her dressed simply in jeans, tee and short leather jacket. She was carrying a small, soft-sided bag; the sort you could use either for the gym or as a flight carry-on. In contrast to Megan's gleeful grin, Sam seemed apprehensive; well that wasn't surprising. I'd met her precisely once before and now she was here, in a strange house, to have sex with an old fart like me and my happily bi wife.When we got inside and settled with a drink, Marie explained our house rules. Well, I say rules, the only rule is that, because all of activities are consensual, if anyone says our safe-word, "Desist", that means stop right now.Our planned schedule is forty five minutes with one partner, fifteen minutes break, then the same again with the other partner and as long as we want afterwards all together or with a third partner; tonight that would be Sam and Megan's chance to play together if they wished.Sam cleared her throat and looked uncomfortable. Megan's face lit up. Sam spoke. "Er, I wanted to ask if you would." She stopped, too embarrassed to continue."Go on, sweetheart," Marie encouraged her. "I think I know what you want to ask and I can guarantee it won't even be close to the weirdest thing we've heard today."Sam looked at her gratefully; then at me. I'd just remembered that Marie had told me that all of her friends had acquired baggage in their lives. They had shared them when they had created the 'language classes' but my wife had to promise not to share them with me unless she felt they threatened our marriage. So Marie probably suspected what was coming. I was going in cold.I tried to keep my face neutral as Sam continued. "Sometimes, when I'm really stressed, I like sensation play. My husband would indulge me when it suited him, but that's been a while now." Her eyes filled up. "I've had to deal with some real shit today and I need someone to care, just for a while." She looked up pleadingly through brimming eyes. "I'm sorry to drop this on you but could you? Please?" She held up her bag. "I've got some things in here but I don't care what you do to me, I just need to be;” She stopped and buried her face in her lap, her shoulders shaking. Megan looked shocked. She'd obviously known that Sam was going to surprise us. She equally obviously hadn't known why.Oddly enough, Marie looked to me. I expected her or Megan, or both, to comfort the girl. "You and Sam take our room first tonight, Geoff," my wife said quietly. "Forget the schedule. Megan and I will see you at eight thirty. Only one swap this evening."I led a subdued Sam upstairs to our bedroom. "Sam?" I said softly. "I don't know what has upset you today, and it's none of my business. What is my business though;” I put my hands on her shoulders to turn her towards me and then tilted her chin up so that our gazes met. I bent and kissed her forehead. "What is my business is whatever I can do to make you happy." She gave a wan little smile. Not much but it was a start. "So," I continued. "I probably understand your kink better than you expect, but still nowhere near as well as you. You need to be my guide. Can you do that?" Her eyes widened as she realized I was serious; she nodded, wordlessly.This time I kissed her cheek and felt her relax a little. Progress, perhaps. She was still wearing her leather jacket, so I slipped it off her shoulders and she helped me by turning and straightening her arms. As I hung it on the hook behind the door, I saw her glance nervously at the bed. This wasn't the confident younger woman that I'd met, if only briefly, just a few days ago.I surprised her I think, by sitting in the chair from the dressing table. I patted my lap. "Come, sweetheart. Sit with me and tell me what I can do to make you feel better."Still silent, she settled on my lap. Despite her gorgeous behind being parked on my groin, this wasn't even slightly arousing. Well, not yet anyway.As we sat I stroked her hair and whispered nonsense in her ears. It was important that I whispered, because it struck me that she craved sensation, and ordinary conversation just wouldn't do. Think ASMR. So, putting as much sibilance into my words as I could, I told her what a beautiful woman she was, what a privilege it was to even be able to hold her. I described how her hair felt as I stroked it and how I could feel the heat of her body through our clothes.I heard her breathing quieten. I wasn't trying to arouse her yet. She seemed just to crave physical contact. I ran my hand down her bare arm and I moved my lips so close to her that she could feel my breath on her cheek. At last, she responded. "Thank you Geoff," came the muffled voice from my chest. This is so nice.""Sam?""Yes Geoff?""Do you trust me?"She looked up and, meeting my gaze once more, she bit her lip and nodded. "Yes, Geoff.""Then take your jeans and your top off and lay on the bed, in or out of underwear, it's your choice." We held our gaze. "Then I have a treat for you," I promised.I left her to undress and went into our en-suite. When I'd collected what I needed I returned to find her laid on her side, facing me, on our bed, naked. At that moment I needed to learn how to paint just to capture her image in oils. Oh, I also wanted to fuck her brains out too. Dear God! That vision will stay with me until I die. She gave me her first genuine smile. "I decided to prove how much I trust you," she told me."Then turn over and close your eyes," I instructed her. She did, and with an enthusiasm that convinced me I was on the right track. I let her lay for a full minute while I did nothing; she needed anticipation as much as stimulation. Then, without warning I dripped a line of massage oil up her spine from her buttock cleft to her hairline. She gasped.I undressed. She must have heard me and known what I was doing but she didn't look. "Good girl," I whispered, straddling her naked back, not caring that my balls were resting on her bum cheeks. I leaned forward and began to massage her, starting at her neck and working slowly but steadily south. I kept a running commentary on how soft and beautiful her body was; partly to bolster her self-image and partly to bombard her with sound and scent and touch all at once.I made sure to caress the sides of her tits, I wanted her primed for when she turned over. By the time I reached the small of her back she was moaning softly. I shifted down a tad. Now when I leaned forward, my erection dipped between those glorious mounds, the next destination for my hands.Still describing every movement, I reached her bum. It was magnificent; the Oxford English Dictionary could use an image of Sam's bottom for the perfect visual definition of the word 'pert'.I don't know which of us enjoyed that part of our shared experience most, but my cock was like diamond and the scent of Sam's arousal was obvious. As I worked my way down her cheeks, my thumbs tantalized and then touched, first her puckered little anus, then the entrance to her inner self and finally her clit. She jerked involuntarily as I made contact. Not an orgasm, but certainly a jolt of pleasure. Never slowing or rushing, I made my way to her feet.Again, she mewled. This time in frustration."Turn over, sweetheart," I ordered. We're not even close to finished yet."She complied. I watched her scan me from face to groin as I waited to straddle her again. She seemed content with what she saw. I'm not ripped, but there's no fat on me. I'm not hung like a horse, but the six women who have seen me naked in the last few weeks have all been kind enough not to fall about laughing. She seemed both shocked and excited as I straddled her waist, watching me with anticipation to see what I'd do next. I opened her bag on the bed beside me and she squirmed in embarrassment.Inside were swatches of fabric; silk, fur, hessian, elastomer. Even a ribbon of chain mail. "You dirty girl," I chided her. "Do you want me to pleasure you with these?"She didn't speak but just looked at me beseechingly as I held a piece of faux fur in my hand. "I'll do it," I allowed. "But on my terms."She stayed frozen with need. I dragged the fur across her lips, down her neck and across her tits, her nipples almost straining to make contact. "Every pleasure," I warned her, "has a price." Without warning, I lashed her firmly across each tit with the metal mesh. She squealed."You know the safe word," I reminded her. "Do I continue?" She nodded silently so I did it again. Next I trailed the latex strip down her belly. She sighed. Then tensed, waiting for the payback. I'm right-handed, so I slapped the side of her left tit; if I'm honest, it was harder than I intended. I bent to kiss it better. That was for me as much as her. I repeated the pleasure and pain on her belly and her right tit. Another kiss.I shifted down between her legs and bent to her center. I savored the texture of her inner thighs. Her scent was intoxicating and I had to taste her. She shuddered at just the touch of my tongue. Now I intended to unleash even more sensations on her.I'd never done this to a woman before. I have always made oral a slow and tender build up to actual penetration. But Sam needed something more; she needed intensity, so that's what I gave her. Without warning, I buried my face between her thighs and attacked with my tongue and my lips. I reached both hands up to her tits and blindly mauled her nipples. I sucked and bit her clit and then transferred my attention to her passage.The sensations overwhelmed her and she cried out long and loud: but she didn't say the word.I straightened up and lodged myself at her entrance, watching her, challenging her to stop me. When she didn't, I drove in, barely slowing as I sank deeper inside her. She screamed again and then let out a long shuddering breath. There was no way that Sam and I were going to make love that night so I didn't try to kiss her, to caress her. I fucked her, and she fucked me right back and we did it for as long and as hard and as deep as we could. She came as I felt my own orgasm beginning, and her internal spasms took me over the edge. This time she cried out with a feral scream of release as her body writhed and bucked beneath me. I mashed my mouth to hers to claim her, before my passion subsided and I lay motionless on top of her.I levered myself up as my cock softened and slipped from her. She looped an arm around my neck. The passive woman of earlier seemed to have been replaced by the Sam I first met. "Thank you, Geoff, for being so patient." She sighed."We attended Road Traffic Incident today." Her voice was distant, unemotional. "The Fire Service got the sole survivor out and we stabilized him and got him in our vehicle. He bled out internally en-route to A and E." Her eyes filled up, but at least she was talking now. Not passive and hollow like before."It's so fucking frustrating. Either in war or peace, just how stupid choices mean that innocents die," she lamented."And you, and those like you, see more of that than you should," I sympathized. "Does submersing yourself help drown out the feelings, at least for a little while?""Yes, it's a sort of time-out where I push the anger away to subside naturally while I'm distracted."I looked discreetly at the clock. "We may have time to distract each other once more," I suggested.She looked thoughtful but didn't say much, but then, it's rude to talk with your mouth full.We met the others downstairs. We were a few minutes late. From the looks of relief from Megan and my wife, we were forgiven. Sam apologized anyway. "I'm sorry, It took Geoff so long to dig me out of the place I'd buried myself, I felt obliged to show him how much I appreciated his efforts."My beautiful and youngest lover snuggled up to me and kissed my cheek. Marie rolled her eyes. "Geoffrey. This is getting to be a habit".The four of us sat quietly talking for a while and then Marie stood and offered her hand to Sam. I considered, for a microsecond, suggesting to Marie what toys to use with her new playmate, but common sense prevailed. Marie is an intuitive lover and my insights into lesbian pleasure would probably not be well received.In the playroom with Megan, she apologized for her earlier amusement at Sam's plan. She knew that Sam intended to drag us into participating in some sort of fetish, but not the depth of trauma that triggered it. She was horrified that I might think her that heartless. I forgave her, of course."I can't explain it," Megan informed me, as she all but tore the clothes off my back two minutes later. "But between Marie's head between my thighs, and the way you treated that vulnerable, adorable Sam, I just want to fuck your brains out, or anything else you want. Does that make sense?""Megan.""Yes, Geoff?""Nothing to do with sex ever makes sense. Now. Do you want to suck my cock?"It turns out that she did. And that's how a retired lab manager ended up fucking the face of a highly respected member of the local legal establishment. After she'd demonstrated an excellent grasp of the subject I gripped a handful of her hair as she knelt in front of me. I pulled my cock from between her lips. She looked a mess. Eyes watering, spittle running down her chin and strands still linking her lips to my bulb."You said, 'anything' I pointed out." She ignored my hand in her hair and pulled on my hips to draw me back, deep, almost down her throat, gagging and choking but refusing to stop. By now I was getting close. She was so turned on she'd happily swallow everything that I gave her, but I wanted Megan to feel the sensation of being the wanton slut she was free to be with us. As I crested, I pulled out and spat my load over her chin and tits.She looked amazing. The sophisticated, elegant woman who'd arrived a couple of hours ago was now a glowing, sweaty fuck-toy beaming with satisfaction at being jizzed on by her friend's husband."Stand up Megan," I told her. I directed her to the full length mirror in our bedroom. "Do you recognize the woman in the mirror, Megan?" She stood proud, rubbing my semen into her tits, tasting the residue on her fingers. "From now on, every time that I see you, Megan, that's the woman I'll see."Now, there's a trope in erotic fiction that the lover mocks and ridicules the cuckolded husband. Not me. I'd not spoken of Charles at all that evening. Now I gave her the choice. "I don't know if you and Charles have agreed to pretend this visit never happened, or whether you intend to describe in detail what we've done. If you want," I made sure that I had her attention. "I'll take a photo on your phone so that you can show him what a dirty girl you've been."I don't know if I'd want to see that photo if our roles were reversed, but this was her only opportunity to capture that image. Megan glanced at her phone on the dresser. "Take it; take a few," she instructed me. "I'll speak to Charles and he can decide later."I did and then, after I'd used a towel to clean her up, I drew her to the bed and treated her more as a lover. She tasted wonderful. I'm aware that my wife has excellent oral skills so I was flattered when Megan writhed and gasped at my own efforts. I admit that I had three fingers in her cunt at the time.In short order, my erection enhancing tablets kicked in and little Geoff reported for duty again. As well he should; there, in front of me, legs slightly spread was a successful, elegant, beautiful, mature woman whose sole desire at that moment was for me to fuck her. I slid gently into her and obliged. I don't know how long we lasted but I know that it was a full five minutes after we'd finished before I could form a coherent sentence.In fact, Megan beat me to it. "Well Geoff," she panted, as I prayed for my sight to return. "That was every bit as exhilarating as I'd hoped."I finally got my breath back. "I was pleased to be at your cervix." I quipped."I was dilated you could make it." she replied, in the same vein.We both lost it then. When we'd recovered, Megan propped herself up on one arm and looked down at me. I took in her well-fucked look with a feeling of satisfaction. I did that; well me and the chemists who developed ED22."You know I love Charles with everything I have, don't you?""I know. And I realize how difficult this must be, for both of you.""When he suggested that I took a lover, it was always understood that we would never speak of it. I would be as discreet as possible and satisfy my needs without demeaning him.""I can't believe you'd behave any other way," I observed."Thank you, Geoff." She bent to kiss me. "But when I told him about Marie's offer," she paused to recall their conversation. "He was keen for me to participate, actually happy that I would be having sex with a man he respected, someone who would treat me with respect and discretion and he'd know that I would be safe."I listened quietly. I knew that there was a point to this. I was fine where I was and there was no need to rush."In future, Geoff, I want you to use me. When you're loving and tender, as you just were, I feel as though I'm betraying Charles. When you used me earlier, I felt different, like a woman rather than a wife. It's odd, but acting more like a whore than a lover feels less; deceitful." She looked at me to see if I was following."I told you Megan," I repeated. "Nothing to do with sex ever makes sense. But, just to prove that I was listening and understood." I gave her my best lecherous look. "Get on your hands and knees, slut. This time I'm taking you from behind."It was quite a while later that I guided a showered and dressed Megan downstairs. She and Marie disappeared back into the kitchen while I caught up with Sam. She confided that she'd had a couple of casual encounters with other nurses when she'd been posted overseas and Marie had outshone them all. I felt a surge of pride in my little bisexual minx.Marie and I saw our visitors off then went straight to bed. "Am I in trouble, Geoff?" My wife asked me, hesitantly.I had to be honest. "No. But that could have been a colossal fuck-up if we'd got it wrong.""Sam told me that she'd had a really shitty shift; a traffic casualty died on the way to A and E. Her kink helps her deal with that kind of stress. It would have been vanilla Sam with us tonight otherwise.""That's right. She said the same to me. Marie? When you see the girls on Friday, Marie, would you do two things for me?""I think I have to say yes, whatever you ask, after tonight.""Please ask them to give you permission to share things, even personal things, if you think that I need to know." She nodded her agreement. "And ask Sam if she wants a trip to our new favorite shop. We can choose some toys just for her, and freak the guy that works there out even more when he sees me with another babe."That must have been the right thing to say because she all but threw me onto my back and she did things. Wicked things. Lots of wicked things. I had to have a lie in the next morning.Lucy's Turn.Another rambling chapter in the increasingly weird everyday lives of a retired English couple. Despite their entanglements getting ever more complicated,My name is Geoff. You'll probably find out my surname eventually, but not today. My wife and I took early retirement a couple of years ago; me from a ceramics research lab and Marie from the local university's modern languages department. We recently hit a bit of a bump in our marriage, but we survived and now we're closer than ever. The fallout, however, was unexpected; we both now find ourselves in a polyamorous relationship with eight other women. This is the next chapter in our story.It was Thursday morning and I was having a lie in. Breakfast in bed even seemed to be a possibility. I'll admit to being a tad fatigued after my wife's sexual onslaught last night triggered, if you can believe it, by my offering to take one of her friends to the local adult store for some of their more niche products. To be honest, I'd been in there so many times lately that I was thinking of asking if they had a loyalty card scheme.After some thought, I decided that breakfast in bed was always more appealing in theory than practice so I hauled my lazy, geriatric ass out of bed and into the bathroom. My wife, Marie, and I had 'entertained' two of her friends the previous evening; Megan, a retired solicitor, like us, in her sixties and Samantha, though she preferred to be called Sam, a paramedic in her early forties. Those two are part of my wife's group of six friends who, for reasons too complicated to repeat here, are invited to have sex with us, as in both of us, in pairs on a rotation system every Wednesday evening.Of course, once Marie opened that particular door, she then appeared to go critical and invited Margie and Sue, two single teachers in their fifties, back to our home from a dance the previous weekend for a quiet little orgy. "Well," she seemed to think, "Geoffrey," that's me, "capitulated eventually when I worked on him to have sex with six lonely women. Another two surely won't hurt." Actually, I was fine with it.As if that wasn't enough, my wife and I have also developed a particularly deep attachment to one of her dearest friends, Angie. Now don't get me wrong; Angie and I as a couple would be a disaster. But Angie as part of my marriage to Marie is a great example of synergy. The three of us together are much more than the sum of us as individuals. For all she is a brilliant academic in her sixties, Angie is adorable; she has an almost child-like innocence and enthusiasm for life. In fact, we both love her so much that Marie proposed to her in the pub;  while we were sober! Or nearly so. What did her proposal involve? Angie would be able to have sex with either me or Marie without the other's permission. She'd be part of our marriage. I'd say we were a throuple but my wife actually threatened me with violence if I ever used the word again in her presence.Anyway, we all thought it was a great idea but then struggled to decide how to implement it. That was when Adrian, a student eavesdropping at the next table in the pub, suggested that we had a Jedi joining ceremony. Angie and I are Sci-Fi nerds so we were all over it: Marie not so much, but even she couldn't resist Angie's fervent pleas.Sorry; went off at a bit of a tangent there. So; I decided to get up, showered and fed, before I helped Marie strip and remake the beds in the two rooms we'd used the previous evening, as well as remembering to clean and sanitize the sex toys that the girls had played with that night, before they were locked away until next time. I'd be on laundry duty that morning as my wife was volunteering at a charity shop in town until two.While I was waiting for the washing machine to finish (I'd chosen a 40°C cycle: sex can be a bit sticky) I did my hunter/gatherer impersonation and rummaged in the fridge for something for our evening meal. Linda, our daughter, her teenage son, Colin and Angie, were eating with us that evening so I needed enough for five. I looked with shame at the piss poor assortment I'd salvaged from the produce shelf. We needed to shop soon, and preferably somewhere that sold vegetables rather than ass plugs!So; sweet peppers, garlic, chorizo, chicken thighs and tomatoes. I knew that there were potatoes and onions in the larder and we had plenty of different herbs and spices, so tray bake it is. I prepped the veggies (I know: peppers and tomatoes are really fruit. You knew what I meant), trimmed the meat and measured out the paprika, herbs and salt for seasoning. An hour in the oven later that afternoon and no additional work. That's my sort of cooking. Time for a cuppa before the sheets needed to come out of the washer and then I could go for a run.As I ran, I allowed my mind to wander. Whatever the consequences of our new lifestyle, we were committed now. We couldn't un-fuck the women who'd shared our beds. Megan and Sam were both still married and, though I hadn't yet had penile sex with Lucy, I didn't believe fingering her to one of the sweetest climaxes I'd ever seen was within the terms of most wedding vows. We didn't brag about our adventures, except here, but we hadn't been particularly discreet either.I decided; our daughter needed to understand our new lifestyle. It was her son that saw Gran and Grandad kissing Aunty Angie. He would never see anything more than that, but Linda had a right to know and we'd have to negotiate an understanding if that was a problem for her. I resolved to speak to Marie about arranging for me to meet Linda after work to discuss it over a meal while my wife had her regular evening out with her pals.Marie had promised to take the opportunity to ask the girls to allow her to pass on to me some of the more intimate details they had shared amongst themselves if, and only if, she believed that I needed to know. We all had baggage from our long lives. It was harder to respond sensitively to an issue in bed if I only found out about it after we'd already got our kit off.Marie and Angie were going to meet in town this afternoon after my wife's shift, to look for a ring. I'd made a suggestion of what they should look for and, for once, Marie thought that it was brilliant. I have my moments. Anyway, if they found one, on Friday they were going to announce to their friends our, what? Engagement? I favored betrothal: that had earned another smile. I thought I'd stop while I was ahead.The 'wedding' planning was going to be interesting though. I was probably not going to be included, although Angie and I would certainly be the technical advisors on Star Wars lore. Marie was going to ask Lucy, a talented professional artist, if she would collaborate with our student friends on decorating some costume elements. Marie, for example wanted to look exactly like Bo Katan, an armored female warrior. My wife was also tasked with asking Megan if she could personally, or through her contacts in the legal community, advise us on intellectual property rights. This was after all, intended to be a fun celebration, not an 'up yours', to large, well lawyered media corporations.Without even realizing it, my meditative run had brought me almost full circle, so I stepped up the pace towards my home, a shower and lunch.To be continued in part 9. Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.

Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 7Quiet Little OrgyA retired couple invite some new friends home.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Eventually, by nine o'clock that Saturday morning, we had all showered and made our way downstairs for breakfast. I was last into the kitchen as I'd graciously allowed the women to go first. The dressing gowns that we'd bought for our Wednesday sessions came in useful in that Sue and Margie weren't faced with wearing their dancing dresses to eat in.I think they were both surprised at how relaxed the atmosphere was, I mean they had both fucked their hostess's husband the night before. Angie broke a comfortable silence as we ate. "Geoff. You know what you promised?" She meant the anal bareback that she'd been harping on about for a while."Yes my love?""Well," It was unusual for Angie to hesitate; if anything, her life would be much simpler if she did think more before speaking. "The thing is, would you mind if Sue and Margie came shopping to the naughty store and, maybe?" She looked at me as shyly as I'd ever seen her. "Could they watch while you sort of; do me? You know? Up the bum?" Marie snorted at the look on my face. I turned back to Angie. "Are you seriously suggesting that we take two women, who we've barely known for twelve hours, take them shopping in a sex store and then bring them back her to watch you and me having anal sex without a condom?""That pretty much sums it up," she conceded."Okay. As long as we're on the same page. It's fine by me."And so it was agreed. The two 'new girls' would go home in Sue's car, grab an overnight bag each and re-join us at our house for another evening of sexual exploration, including Angie's loss of her last virginity, and then they would go home on Sunday morning.This wasn't quite the weekend I'd imagined!Anyway, the five of us set off about twelve thirty and stopped at the little bistro we'd found on the way to the adult store. Margie and Sue insisted it was their treat to repay us for our hospitality. My clam linguini in white wine and cream sauce was excellent and the women seemed content with their meals too, so it was a contented crew who breezed into the store about an hour or so later.I left the girls to browse at their leisure as there was a particular item that I was interested in. Angie, very much a woman who was happy to get 'in your face' if you pissed her off, also had a well concealed submissive side that we had found by accident. I had resolved that, as a treat, I would buy her a collar that she could wear when she, and only she, decided she wanted to be dominated. I was aware from some basic research that there was an entire sub-culture around this behavior but, in our case, my only interest was to give my lover another way to express herself sexually. When we had experimented before, Marie was happy to play along but got no actual satisfaction from being submissive. With Angie though, as long as we were careful, she could use the experience to deal with some issues from way back.I found the relevant display and, satisfied that the girls were giggling together over something obviously particularly intriguing and probably disturbing from my point of view two aisles over, I made my choice and took it to the counter. The shop assistant approved of my choice. "So sir, for one of your ladies?" He enquired. I nodded. "Not S and M?""No. Just something she can wear to signal when she wants to be more, erm, passive," I explained."Perfect choice in that case," he replied.I took the collar and the receipt and put them in my pocket. I'd decide later when to give them to Angie. There was something else bothering me too, but I needed to speak to Marie first; a proper conversation that would have to wait until this weekend was over. I had an idea, and I hoped that she'd approve, but it was too important to risk getting it wrong.We left, not quite as laden as last time we visited, each of us carrying something designed to make sex even better. Isn't it sad that we're conditioned to find that somehow shameful? Marie regards me as a work in progress to break that conditioning. Ironic really, that it was her reaction to some sexy underwear that led us to where we found ourselves that day.We arrived back home a little after three and, while Marie took Angie upstairs to prepare, I led Margie and Sue into the kitchen to help make a brew while I checked the fridge to make sure that we had something to snack on later, having already had one substantial meal that day. I took Marie and Angie a cup of tea and a plate of chocolate biscuits and left them in the bedroom. I had no wish to be part of whatever they were doing in the bathroom with the bags, tubes and whatnot they had bought that afternoon.While I chatted with our new girls I diced a red onion, prepped some chorizo and sliced some Brie and Blue Wensleydale cheeses. I took a bag of ciabatta rolls out of the freezer to defrost and put a bottle of New Zealand Sauvignon Blanc in the fridge to chill. Okay, so it wasn't a fine vintage wine but it was going to pair with onion, blue cheese and spiced sausage: why the Hell would I use an expensive wine to wash that down?Our prep done we retired to the living room and chatted about, well, sex while we waited for Angie to make herself ready. I confess that I was a little concerned that she'd invested a lot of anticipation in what we were about to do. It would be her first time and only my second. What if it all went wrong? What if she hated it?I had a thought and dashed to the kitchen. When I returned a minute later both girls looked at me enquiringly."ED22," I explained, rather unhelpfully. The look on their faces made it clear that this was not only insufficient but actually demanded a more detailed explanation than if I had just said that I'd forgotten something. I reminded them of my sexual performance the previous evening and pointed out this would have been remarkable for a man in his twenties, let alone someone of my vintage.I told how I was now in a user trial of a new generation of drug for erectile dysfunction which allowed me, with no particular clinical need, not to put too fine a point on it, to fuck like a steam train for hours. We chatted about that for a while until my wife shouted downstairs. "Geoffrey, ladies, if you're ready, the ceremony is about to begin. Please join us upstairs, remove your clothing and take your seats." It seemed like an excellent idea so that's exactly what we did.Somehow, between helping Angie with her 'purges', my wife had managed to get another couple of chairs into our bedroom though admittedly one was a folding chair from IKEA that we kept for situations where the six seats that came with our dining room suite weren't sufficient. I stood in my dressing gown, waiting for Angie to emerge from the bathroom, feeling like a nervous groom at the altar. Sue and Margie sat in the seats behind me wearing only their bras and panties.Marie, acting as mistress of ceremonies also dressed for effect in a pale blue Basque and, well, that was it actually, waited for the tension to rise before she opened the bathroom door with a theatrical flourish. "Angie," she announced, in her most sultry voice. "Your lover is here to rid you of your last virginity. Do you willingly surrender to him?"Angie stepped naked into the bedroom and stood before me. She looked at her friends assembled to witness something that seemed to be really important to her and smiled. "I surrender my body totally to him. I ask that he takes my anal virginity in the knowledge that no man has had my ass before him and nor will any other man after him."If I hadn't realized before, it was out there now. Angie was making a point here, she was giving herself, pledging herself, to me! Fighting the urge to, yes, panic is probably the most appropriate word, I looked to Marie. My wife seemed not just content but actually happily engaged with this small but weird ceremony. I had really wanted to talk to Marie before I took this step but the situation seemed to have arisen before I had the chance, so I decided to take the risk.Stepping to my bedside drawer, I took out a small gift box. It was a generic necklace box I'd found in the loft but it was fine for my purposes. "Angela," she stiffened at my using her full name: that reminded her the time I had hypnotized her and left some interesting legacy imperatives in her subconscious. "Angela, I accept the honor you bestow upon me. It would please me if you would wear this collar as a sign that your body is mine to take, use and bestow at my pleasure."We all watched entranced as she swayed slightly as she comprehended what I'd said. Almost before she could react I was in front of her. "Angela, will you wear my collar?" She looked at me wide eyed and nodded fervently. I continued before she could speak. "You may wear or remove it as you wish but, when you wear it, You. Are. Mine and mine alone. Do you understand?"Angie looked beseechingly at her best friend in the world, my wife, Marie. How would she respond to her husband claiming her best friend's body? With obvious delight was the honest answer. Marie ran to Angie and gave her a massive hug. "Oh, sweetheart," Marie sobbed, tears running down her cheeks. "You'll be like my Sister-Wife. I love you so much."Then Marie turned to me. "God! I love you so fucking much too! When you've finished with Angie, me and the girls are going to fuck you so hard we're all going to be sitting on soft cushions for the rest of the week. Fuck! But you're amazing, you wonderful old softie."While Marie was kissing and hugging me, the other girls descended on Angie. They helped her to put her collar on. Oh! I suppose I ought to describe my gift; The description in the store's on-line catalogue was, 'A discreet, rose gold, slave day-collar for submissives'. It was a fetching circlet of engine-turned pinkish-gold with a small ring, presumably for a leash, at the throat.When the women all settled down, Angie finally replied. "I understand. When I wear your collar my body and mind are yours, and I give them willingly." She thought for a moment. "How shall I address you? Do I call you Sir? Are you my Master?"I'd given that question some thought, even as I was deciding whether to buy the collar in the shop. "I'm still Geoff, and you are my lover, not my slave. You will obey me, though, and I will discipline you if you don't." I looked around the room. The other women seemed content with my approach. Now for the big moment."Angela. Lay on the bed and expose yourself."She took a deep breath. "Yes Geoff."She settled on the side of our bed, sitting upright, facing our little congregation. Slowly she parted her thighs to display a tiny jewel decorating the anal plug that her little ring of muscle was already accommodating to.I looked at the new girls. "Ladies. How would you like to share my new toy?" Without waiting for them to even consider how to reply, I turned to Angie and gazed into her eyes. She knew we were connecting and quivered as her body anticipated my next words. "Angela. Your master commands you. Go to your happy place and come."Sue and Margie were stunned when, at my words, Angie clenched her thighs together and slumped back on the bed giving every sign of climaxing. Margie spoke. "I am definitely asking if I can have whatever Angie's got, for Christmas.""Go on girls," I entreated them. "Before she comes down. Get her prepared. The more aroused she is the less discomfort she'll feel."Marie crossed to stand beside me. "That was lovely what you did for her, just now," she said, hugging me.I kissed the top of her head. "I actually wanted to talk to you first but when I saw how important this was to Angie, I just decided it was too perfect a moment to miss. Did I do right?""You did very well dear," she smiled.We stood like that for a couple of minutes watching two women we'd only met practice their newly discovered lesbian skills on our best friend. "Marie?" I began."Yes dear?""What are we? I mean you, me and Angie? Are we a;” I hesitated to even say the word. "Are we a throuple?""Geoffrey, I adore you but, if you ever use that word again, you and I are going to have a problem.""I know, I felt dirty just saying it. But seemingly not as dirty as Sue." We stopped our conversation and watched, fascinated, as Sue appeared to make Margie and Angie simultaneously shriek with delight. I shook my head to clear it. "Anyway." I tried to maintain my train of thought. "I was going to ask you about Angie's status; you know? Your friend, our lover. What is she? Is she part of our relationship? Or is she just a woman we have sex with? Will you think about it anyway? In the meantime, I think it's time to claim my thrall's last virginity."At some point, Sue and Margie had got naked and I managed to grab some delectable handfuls of flesh as I gently peeled them off Angie's body. I had red somewhere that anal sex in the doggy position is less comfortable for novices than when done prone. It looked like I may be on the way to having enough experience to comment but, for now, I decided missionary would do just fine.Again, research suggested that we should have vaginal sex first to relax my partner; this time, local knowledge, that is my Dom's command to his Sub, emphasized by a post hypnotic suggestion to orgasm followed by a two pronged lesbian assault, suggested to me that she would be about as sexed up as a woman can get without actually having three cocks inside her at the same time.And so, after Angie's lovely ceremony gifting me her last virginity, the moment arrived. Marie stepped up with the dispenser of lube and delicately applied it along little Geoff's length. She stood on tiptoe and kissed me. "Try not to hurt her, Geoff. She's been looking forward to this so much." I nodded. I knew that only too well.I knelt between Angie's thighs and felt rather than saw Marie, Margie and Sue draw close behind me. Angie looked up at me pleadingly. I smiled down at her and gently pulled out the tapered stainless steel plug that she'd inserted to ready her sphincter for penetration. Marie took it from me. Before the ring of muscle could recover its usual resting state I pushed forward as firmly as I could without hurting her.Angie gasped as this new intruder made its way inside her bowels. I paused. "Are you okay, babe?" I asked."It's so; It's such a strange feeling," she murmured. "It's not like anything I've felt before. Let me just get used to it for a moment."I paused. I was about two thirds inside her and I didn't seem to be causing her actual pain. I have to admit that I was having to get used to some odd sensations myself. The ass plug made my penetration less awkward than I'd expected, but her ring was tighter around my shaft than a cunt would have been. It was odd too, knowing that the skin on my cock was directly touching her bowel walls. Like Angie said, "such a strange feeling.""Go on. A bit more. I think I'm ready." She tensed, waiting for me to push."No babe. Relax," I told her. "We're nearly all the way there. A bit more lube please." That last comment aimed at Marie.How strange is my life that I can casually ask my wife to lube the part of my cock between my balls and her best friend's backside so that I can take her friend's anal virginity? How strange is her life that she did it anyway with a smile and another kiss for me. I pressed forward again and marveled at the sensation."Oh fuck!" Angie moaned as I bottomed out (Sorry, but I couldn't resist). "Fuck me Geoff. Do it now. Do it hard and fast."So I began, slowly at first, and not my favorite long strokes as I didn't want to pull out accidentally. Another time it might not matter, today it had to be right. So, gradually speeding up, I began to thrust in and out, each time as deep as I could get. I looked wordlessly at Marie and saw that she understood. The bowel doesn't have the same nerve endings as a cunt. We'd discussed this earlier, so Marie and the others began to use their hands on Angie's cunt and clit and their tongues on her tits.I could tell that she was getting close, Hell, so was I, but she wasn't able to keep focus on anything. Her body was just searching for that position, any position that would enhance the pleasure she was striving for. Her hands clutched at the sheets, the heads of the women suckling her tits, her own hair, as if she was trying to contain the sensations in her head. And then, she reached the peak. She seemed to freeze, as if movement would break the spell, and then she cried out, "O fuck! Yes! Yes! Yes!" And then, trembling, she began to relax.It was a relief when she blew, because I was so close myself. I wasn't sure if she even realized I'd come. As we all relaxed, my cock finally softened and slipped out of her bum and I sloped off to the bathroom to clean up. A surreptitious look on the way confirmed the effectiveness of the girls' preparation. I looked clean anyway. Regardless, little Geoff was getting a good wash.When I came out of the bathroom, Angie was sitting up on the bed, excitedly comparing notes with Marie, who'd had anal sex with me once before, although with a condom, and describing the sensation to the new girls who hadn't. From their conversation their attitude could more properly be described as, 'hadn't yet'. My alternate Friday nights for the next few weeks could end up being 'bareback bottom nights', particularly as Marie still wanted to try bareback too, at least once.What about me? Let's be clear, I'm not selfless, but I get pleasure from giving pleasure. I can't understand a man who would pump and dump in a woman in five minutes and think that was fun. I'd rather spend ten minutes loving her tits and at least the same again between her legs, knowing that when I actually enter her the resulting sex will be spectacular. So did I enjoy it? Yes. Would I do it again. Yes, if one or more of the girls wants to. Would it ruin my life I didn't? No. I have a wife and her permission to screw eight mature but attractive sex partners. I'm not going to moan about a shortage of anal sex. It's fun but I sometimes wonder if it's worth the attendant preparation and fuss.Sorry, got a bit introspective there. I went and sat next to Angie. She surprised me when she slipped off the bed and knelt in front of me. "Did I please you, Geoff? " She asked. Good girl. She's remembered she was wearing her collar."You did well," I reassured her. "Even when you wear your collar, I'll keep my promises to you. I was concerned that you were too invested in doing this for the first time. Was it what you hoped for?"She looked serious. "It was amazing and it was something I'd never done and I wanted the experience. But." She looked up at me. "Just as important, I wanted to do something with you that I'd not done with another man; and I knew Marie would be part of it.""Thank you, sweetheart, that was a lovely and special gesture." I bent down to kiss her. "Love you, Angie."As I sat back up I caught Marie's eye. She smiled and inclined her head slightly in acknowledgement of our previous conversation. She'd think about it and then we'd talk.Again, Sue and Margie joined me downstairs while Marie helped Angie clean up. They were only ten or fifteen minutes and when they came down Angie had taken her collar off. Good. I only wanted her to be submissive in the bedroom, anything else might be a step too far.By the time they got downstairs our filled ciabatta were already in the oven and the wine was open and ready to be poured. We sat at the dining table, the five of us just chatting and getting to know each other. Marie explained how our sexual reawakening happened and how it spread to include her friends and then Sue and Margie.When she got to the episode where we made a dirty video they insisted on seeing it so I went into the living room and set up the TV so that I could cast from my phone onto the big screen. When the girls had finished eating, they carried their drinks in to join me and I pressed play.I sat on one sofa with Marie and Angie while Margie and Sue sat together on the other. By the time the video finished I was in the presence of four rather horny women. Marie took charge. "Geoff, you promised Angie that your cock was hers today. So you take her to our room and I'll entertain our guests in the other. See you in a couple of hours." She gave me a huge kiss and herded Sue and Margie upstairs.I turned to Angie. "I'm all yours, sweetheart. What do you want to do?"She looked shyly at me. "You'll think I'm weird.""That ship disappeared over the horizon a long time ago, babe," I replied."Then; Then can we just go to bed and cuddle? I feel, I dunno, overwhelmed? I loved what you did for me but now I think I just want someone to hold me until the world settles again. See? Weird.""Not at all. You feel how you feel. If you need comfort and affection instead of sex, that's fine. I will warn you now though that if we both doze off there's a fair chance you'll wake up with little Geoff wedged into your bum crack."She sniggered at the image. "Deal."I set my phone alarm for an hour and we embraced under the covers. She started to reminisce about her two marriages and, while she paused to think where it was she met her second husband, she dozed off. I think that I was about five minutes behind her.I woke before my alarm went off and slipped out of bed without waking Angie. I used the bathroom and then wandered down the passage to the other bedroom. I tapped on the door, counted to ten and let myself in. Nope, I've no idea why, that just felt appropriate. Marie and Sue were tangled together, naked and obviously asleep and Margie was just stirring."Hi Geoff," she whispered. "Did you want something?"I was going to say something fatuous but common sense prevailed. "Not really. Angie's sleeping too and I wondered if any of you three wanted a playmate for a while." I kept my voice low too."Where though?" She asked.I thought for a moment. "Have you ever had sex in the shower?"She shook her head and eased herself off the bed. Holding hands we tiptoed back to my room and, after reassuring myself that Angie was still okay, we hit the shower. At first we just played at soaping each other, paying particular attention to the fun bits. Then we started to get more intense. My cock had been hard since I'd gone into their room; Margie's attentions had got me harder still. She knelt in front of me and looked up."I might not do this right. It's been a long time and I don't know if I'm in the same league as Marie and Angie.""That was very honest," I answered her. "So you deserve the same. Angie is incredible and Marie is very competitive. I don't care. If you do this for me here, now, you'll make me happy. If you want a master class, then another time you can ask them to demonstrate, but at this moment it's you here with me. Don't apologize for being inexperienced. Just enjoy doing what you're comfortable with.""I want to watch you come," she said before she bent to take me in her mouth. She had nothing to apologize for, as it turned out. She lacked neither enthusiasm nor technique. She took my cock out of her mouth long enough to add, "I think I've spent too long here with you lot."She tried to swallow me again. Another break to take a breath. "I'm a respectable widow, a teacher."Once more into her mouth, this time her tongue tormenting the underside of my cock. Then another breath. "So explain. Why am I on my knees, in your shower, with your cock in my mouth, with the devout intention of making you ejaculate onto my tits?"This time I helped her back to where she was most needed, that is sucking my cock. I mean, existential philosophy is all very well, but there's a time and a place, and this wasn't it. I could answer her question though; mainly because it echoed my own worries when Marie shared her epiphany, before she shared my knob.When Margie next came up for air I was leaning back against the shower wall with my eyes closed, trying to hold back my orgasm."Tell me when you're going to come," she demanded, almost angrily, still slowly wanking me as she spoke"Not long," I groaned. "So close.""Good!" I didn't need to look. I could hear the satisfaction in her voice. She redoubled her efforts and I knew I only had seconds left. When I was at the very edge of the precipice I did the most difficult thing I've ever done and pulled out of her mouth. She understood and pointed me at her small but firm tits and gasped with delight as I threw three or four ropes of my semen over them."Oh my God! I'm such a dirty bitch." She moaned as she looked down at the gobs of sperm spattering her chest. "What the fuck have you done to me?"Like I said, I actually knew the answer to this one but this wasn't the moment. I pulled her up and kissed her. "Now we have to wash your tits all over again." I pointed out. She seemed okay with that though. Eventually, with a lot of giggling, I finally got her clean and dried.We climbed into bed, Angie grumbling in her sleep as I shoved her away from the middle to make room for us. I turned to Margie. They were going home in the morning and I didn't want her judging herself, regretting what she'd done or being too ashamed to want to see us again."In the shower, you asked what had happened to you, what had we done to make you do what you were doing? The short answer is, nothing. We just showed you that we've found that it's okay to do things that give us pleasure as long as no-one gets hurt. You embraced that and chose to pleasure me. The act excited you. You wanted to feel like a wanton, a slut, so you made me come over you. You knew I wouldn't judge you so you did it. You enjoyed it, I certainly did and, if my wife had been there she might even have helped you. No-one lost anything and we both won."She gazed at me as I spoke. Perhaps I was being too earnest, but I needed to reassure her that she hadn't been corrupted, that she wasn't 'bad'."Look, Marie would explain it better but, we've grown up with cultural values. Some, not all, have social benefits that give kids a stable home, provide networks of family, friends and neighbors to support each other, positive stuff. Some though are moral or religious beliefs, imposed by people like that obnoxious little twerp at the dance. He'd judge you for what we did in the shower, but who the fuck is he to decide what we do in private?"If we were engaged in a squalid little tryst in a by-the-hour hotel while my unsuspecting wife waited faithfully at home, then that would have been deceitful, wrong. But I knew you'd just spent an hour with Marie while I was with Angie. No deceit, no jealousy, no hurt. Did you feel naughty? Fine. Was it wrong? A thousand times No!"Angie stirred beside us. "Listen to him, babe," she murmured, sleepily. "We don't often stop talking long enough for him to get a word in edgeways. But gotta admit, the lad's a thinker and he's been worrying at this for weeks. What we do here is nobody's business but ours. No, you can't brag about it at work because some other folks are judgmental twats, but if you can persuade one of us to do something with you, go for it."She laid back and closed her eyes. "Oh. And Geoff, for God's sake stop thinking for a while and just go down on the girl and then give her one for me." She turned over and snuggled down. Who was I to argue?So, after tangling tongues with Margie for a couple of minutes, I did as Angie suggested, pausing at Margie's boobs as a matter of courtesy and then taking a roundabout route down her rather flat tummy and on to her mons. You are surely familiar by now with my appreciation of cunnilingus and Margie certainly seemed delighted by my efforts. By the time she finally succumbed to my fingers curling inside her cunt, I was hard again.Although I really wanted to watch her riding me like a Grand National jockey, I didn't think she had the co-ordination left to make it work. So, instead, I turned her over on her belly and slipped into her from behind, my personal second choice position and one that allowed me to direct my movements to hit the sweet spot inside her. From the sounds she was making, I was succeeding and she was getting quite vocal when Marie and Sue joined us."Hi Geoff. It's only us," came Marie's cheery greeting. Sue was apparently rendered mute by the sight of me happily trying to push her friend face first through the bed and into the room below."Hello love," I replied, breathlessly. "Be with you in a minute or so. We're; Almost;”I lost my train of thought at that point, as it's difficult to maintain a conversation when your cock is doing all of your thinking. In any event, Margie and I were both close and it wasn't long before we crested.Margie just gave a deep sigh. "That was nice." And she snuggled up to Angie and promptly fell asleep."Don't take it personally, darling," Marie quipped. "At least she stayed awake for the big finish.""Right," I said, getting out of bed and faking a hurt look. "Unless anyone else wants a go on my narcotic cock at this precise moment, I'm going to make a cuppa."Sue managed to find her voice as we walked downstairs to the kitchen. "I wouldn't mind one last go before we leave," she said quietly. "Unless Marie objects."I decided to put my foot down. "Marie is sleeping with me tonight. Alone or with a companion, I don't mind either way. But, if you want to play after we've had a drink, I'll be happy to oblige. Marie?" I looked at my wife. "Are you okay with that?""Yes Geoff," she replied meekly. Shit! Now what was she up to?I started to make drinks. Marie opted for a floral tea blend we'd brought back from Portugal, Sue wanted just plain tea with milk and I fancied a green tea. Drinks made, we sat in the kitchen and chatted. Listening to them talking, it was clear that there was a spark between Marie and Sue. I suspected a similar attraction between Angie and Margie. Did I care? Not really; after all, I'd genuinely fallen for Angie, I had a soft spot for Jo and I still hadn't seen Samantha naked yet.I filed the observation for the talk I needed to have with Marie about our relationship with Angie. Our lives were getting ever more complicated and we needed to make sure that things didn't get away from us. I wasn't worried, as such, but I didn't want my wife's evangelical mission, to bring sex to deserving women, to have the unintended consequence of trashing our marriage.We finished our drinks and Marie offered a suggestion. "Geoff, you and Sue go and play in the spare room; I'll tidy the kitchen and then go and stir those two lazy cows upstairs and make them a drink too. Come down and join us when you're done." We were almost at the bottom of the stairs when she called after us, "And put some pants on. We'll be sitting in the living room."Sue seemed surprisingly uncomfortable when we reached our room. I waited for her to speak. Eventually she broke the silence. "I've never experienced sex like this, ever. I love it! I just want to do so many things I've never done before, but I don't know how to ask.""Well one way would be, Geoff, can we..?" I offered. "That's what Angie did, and you saw the result. Is that what you want to do?""No! Well, yes, definitely, but not now." She seemed confused but then took a deep breath and centered herself. "Geoff, I think I'd like to try a tit-fuck." She colored and giggled. "I can't believe I just said that.""Sue, my dear, I'm delighted you did. Have you a preference how we do it?" Her face fell."You see? This is the problem. I didn't even know there were options. I barely knew it was even a thing!" She seemed so frustrated at her innocence that she was on the verge of tears.I kissed her and made a suggestion. "So we'll try different ways and then you will." I put some pillows on the floor and guided her to kneel in front of me. I used the lube dispenser by the bed and rubbed the gel along my length. I showed her how to use her hands to envelop my cock between her generous boobs and then I started to move slowly up and down between them."Mmm, that feels nice," she said after a while. "Sexy, naughty, pleasing my man with my tits. I like this. How else could we do it?"I held out my hand and helped her up. I threw the pillows back on the bed and told her to lay back. I straddled her belly and saw her realize what she needed to do. Because I was now more upright relative to her, she had to work harder to restrain my cock with her tits. Again, I stroked backwards and forwards for a few minutes."Could you come like this?" She asked.Oh, definitely!""Are there any other ways?"I thought for a moment. "I've seen videos where the woman keeps her bra or sports bra on and the man puts his cock between her tits under the bra front.""Would you do that with me another time? If we're allowed back, that is.""I'd love to."We kept moving as we spoke, until; "Geoff?""Yes?""I want you to come inside me. But not rough. Can we make love this time? Please?""My pleasure, literally," I grinned.She released little Geoff and I stooped to kiss her. She put her arms around my neck and kissed me back. We spent some time just exploring each other's mouths and when we broke we were both breathless. We shared a look that said, wordlessly, it was time.It was Sue who reached down between us and smoothly fit me inside her. Her warmth engulfed me and I saw her smile at the look of satisfaction on my face as I moved deeper and deeper into her body with each flex of my hips. She gave a deep sigh as she felt the base of my cock press against her clit. That was it. We were fully mated.Slowly we moved together, both trying to find that perfect juxtaposition of her Ying to my Yang to find the ultimate cosmic bliss we both sought. I'll be honest; I think we got close a couple of times. After about five minutes her languorous moves got more urgent, rather than coaxing me to do this or move here, she demanded that I push harder or deeper. Then she stopped talking altogether. Now she was grunting like a Wimbledon finalist with each stroke. She glared at me: daring me to stop or worse, orgasm before she did.By now I was at full stretch; we'd connected emotionally but now she, we, needed to come, and soon. Her breathing was broken, uneven. Her body was spasming. Her words, such as they were, made no sense. All thought was gone; she was nothing but a body demanding release.I was no better. If she'd begged me to stop, I don't know if I could or would have. But she didn't and eventually her cunt muscles clamped down on me demanding my orgasm, willingly given, and flooding her cervix with my fluids. I pushed forwards even more, willing my sperm deeper inside her until I couldn't go any further. Then I relaxed and felt the endorphin rewards flood my body.The spirits of my male ancestors for a thousand generations celebrated in my psyche as I claimed my woman.I regained my sanity and, still taking my weight on my arms and our conjoined loins, looked down at Sue.She gazed up at me, "Dear God! Is it always like that with you?" She gasped.I shook my head, aware that I risked dripping some of the sweat from my brow onto her face. "Every time. Different. Depends, person, place, all sorts," I panted. By now my erection was naught but a fond memory and I slipped out of her and laid down by her side. There was a tap at the door and it opened. Margie shyly peeped round to see if we were done."Marie said to stop showing off and get yourselves downstairs. Oh, and not to forget some pants." She grinned at us, gave a little wave and left. It still took us five minutes to get our breath back and get dressed. Well, find some underwear and our dressing gowns. Holding hands, we joined the others.Marie smiled as we joined them and rolled her eyes at me at the sight of Sue clutching my hand. "Not another one?" She mouthed, silently. I shrugged as smugly as I could.There was a bottle of sparkling wine and five glasses on the table between the sofas. Marie held the bottle up and looked enquiringly at me. I nodded and she filled the last glass."Ladies, Geoff," she said. "Thank you for joining in our quiet little orgy. This has been a first for all of us and I'd like it to continue. Thank you also for witnessing Angie's little joining ceremony; I know it meant a lot to her." I looked at Angie. Her eyes were shining with the threat of tears. We all raised our glasses to Angie and drank.Marie continued. "Geoff has insisted that I share his bed tonight. Although he said I was welcome to invite one of you to join us, that seems unfair to the others. Would you be happy to sleep together in the playroom?""Oh!" I thought to myself. "That's it then. Our bedroom and the Playroom." Then another thought occurred to me. "Probably best not to use that term in front of Linda. Not until I've had my chat with the kids."As Marie looked around the room the other women all signaled their agreement. Margie spoke for our two latest conquests. "Marie, Geoff, Angie, I have had more orgasms in the last twenty four hours than in the entire last year of my marriage. I have done things, seen things, felt sensations that I barely knew existed. Thank you so much for inviting us into your home, your beds and your lives. You've changed us in ways we probably haven't even realized yet. But," she paused and looked at Sue. Sue nodded enthusiastically and Margie continued. "Please, please invite us back one day."Marie stood and opened her arms. Margie walked into her hug. They kissed, briefly as friends then Margie walked to Angie and did the same. Then it was Sue's turn; Marie, Angie, the same chaste kiss. Then they both came to me: a similar chaste but affectionate kiss and double hug, one each side. It was lovely.We sat and finished our drinks talking about nothing in particular, just enjoying pleasant company, topping up our glasses to empty the bottle, and then we retired to our beds."Thank you, Geoff. You've been very understanding and patient this weekend. And you were lovely with Angie."I kissed her, for the first time in what seemed like ages. "It was fun," I admitted. Sue and Margie are lovely, and I noticed that you have a little crush going on."Marie flushed. "Are you cross?""Oh Marie! For fuck's sake! How can I be cross at your infatuation with Sue when I just recruited Angie as my sex slave and gave her a collar to wear as a symbol of her submission?"She sighed in satisfaction and started to snuggle down. "Oh no! Forget that," I told her. "You don't get to go sleepy-byes until I've made you mine again. You've been batting for the other team for most of the last twenty four hours. I have to return you to the way of the cock. Submit to your master, wench," I gave my best maniacal laugh and lunged for her boobs. She resisted for, perhaps, three seconds and we spent the next twenty minutes happily wrestling together. I came, she came, we slept. Sometimes that's all you need.We dragged ourselves out of bed at eight thirty the next morning, Sunday, showered and made our way downstairs to make breakfast. I went up to give the girls a ten minute heads up but they were already awake. Sue was getting dressed, Angie and Margie were allegedly saving time and water by showering together; yeah, right!I told a grinning Sue to pass on the message and left her to deal with them. To be fair they were only a couple of minutes over the deadline when they appeared, flushed, content and completely unrepentant. We sat together, like a family, enjoying each other's company until it was time for Margie and Sue to leave. We were sad to see them go but they had things to do before work on Monday and we had sheets to change, toys to sanitize and hide. So we saw them off and did what we needed to do. Then I had an idea. "Let’s go to the pub for Sunday lunch. My treat." Well, it seemed like the perfect way to end a spectacular weekend.Feel The Force.So there we were, Marie, Angie and me, in the pub waiting for our meals to arrive that Sunday afternoon. Marie, my wife, was up to something but I had no idea what. Angie, her best friend, our shared lover and my recently acquired sex slave, seemed cheerfully oblivious to any scheming and, as she was Marie's usual partner in crime, I suspected that she and I might be the ones on the receiving end of whatever mischief my missus was plotting.We were in the pub, rather than cooking at home because our Friday night out dancing somehow turned into something of a sex marathon when Marie invited two charming schoolteachers, Margie and Sue, back to our house for an intimate little orgy. They left on Sunday morning each of us having had sex with each of the others at least once. And, though we did squeeze in a visit to an adult store, the sex sort of took precedence over shopping for groceries on Saturday, hence Sunday lunch down the pub.Marie and I had been married for over forty years and were into our sixties, and inviting women to have sex with us was a habit she had developed only over the last few weeks. At present we were both having regular intimate encounters with Angie, also in her sixties, Marie recently having cheerfully admitted she'd had female lovers as a student.In addition to Angie, Margie and Sue, Marie and I had already entertained Jo, a gorgeous retired nurse, and Kate a lovely ex-copper in our beds and we had arranged to host a similar encounter with Megan and Sam the following Wednesday evening.This was even more complicated than you might imagine; Sam, was christened Samantha about forty two years ago by her mum, Kate, yes that Kate, the ex-copper we screwed last week. In addition, Sam is married, though currently divorcing her husband. Apparently, being a knob-head is grounds for divorce. God help most marriages if that news leaks out!Even more of a problem though is Megan. She is also married, happily, to Charles, an old friend of mine. The issue is that while Megan is a little older than us, Charles is a lot older than her. He's also in poor health and has apparently been impotent for several years but is such a devoted husband that he has implored Megan to take a lover. To date she had refused, until Marie's made her offer to her group of six friends to open our bed to them on a rotating basis.Marie and I went to visit Megan and Charles and he, with some caveats, gave us his blessing for his wife to join our language classes. (Our cover story if anyone asks about our regular visitors on Wednesday evenings).Anyway, back to the pub. Marie was sitting quietly while Angie and I bickered about some arcane plot twists in the latest film in the Star Wars franchise. (So what? We're both science nerds. Who are you to judge us?) I think that we were amusing some students at the next table who were obviously eavesdropping while we argued about the relative merits of light sabres over blasters as side-arms for non-Jedi combatants.I think that we were all a little taken aback when Marie broke in. "I've been thinking about what you said, Geoff. About Angie's place in our relationship."I glanced somewhat wildly around. Only the five young people at the next table had heard her comment but, oh boy, did their ears prick up. "Really?" I hissed. "Here? Now? This is when you decided to bring this up."She grinned back at me. "At least I brought it up when we've got clothes on. Not like you."Oh, God! She was in one of 'those' moods. I knew better than to even try to change the subject. It was easier to just go with it and ride the wave to shore, as it were.Turning to Angie, Marie spoke gently. "Ange, darling. When you're with me and Geoff, who, what are you? You know? In relation to us? Lover? Friend with benefits? Sex toy?"Angie looked pained. "You know that I'm no good at this stuff," she complained. "Why label it? If you're planning something fun, you invite me round, I'll turn up if I'm able and we have a good time. I'm okay with that.""You were certainly happy enough when Geoff gave you your submissive's slave collar yesterday afternoon," my wife admitted. I winced at the expressions on the faces of the three young women and two young men hanging on our every word."Yes," Angie reflected fondly. "I might wear it tonight; if I'm invited to stay?" She hinted. "Then Geoff can force me to do all sorts of wicked things. I can hardly wait."My wife smiled and nodded her agreement. Obviously they didn't even ask me. I noticed two of the girls at the next table were looking very thoughtful; one of them, a brunette, uncomfortably so from the way she was shifting in her seat.Just then our meals arrived. We'd all ordered the traditional Sunday roast but I'd gone with pork, Marie with turkey and Angie with beef, apart from the meats though, the plates were piled high with the same mix of leeks, cabbage, cauliflower, carrots and potatoes all smothered in onion gravy and topped with a Yorkshire pudding. I got the waitress to fetch me another pint of IPA, the girls were already halfway through a bottle of white Rioja. God! But they were going to be a handful this afternoon.I started to tuck in, praying that the combination of food and alcohol might divert Marie. "So," she continued. No, I didn't really think she'd let it drop. "As Geoff suggested while we watched Margie and Sue pleasuring you, I've been giving this some thought." The brunette's eyes widened even further. I hoped one of the guys was her boyfriend because someone was definitely going to get lucky that afternoon."I know you still do some part time consulting work, so you can't wear a slave collar all the time: so, what if we bought you an eternity ring to wear on your left hand? Like a cross between an engagement ring and a wedding band. It could be a shared experience." She grinned across the table at me. "You and I can choose it, Ange, and Geoffrey can pay for it." She gave another smile and returned to her lunch.Angie's eyes were tearing up. So were the girls' at the next table. "Really, Marie? I'd be wearing your ring? Yours and Geoff's I mean?""Exactly sweetheart." Marie patted Angie's hand. "I'm still Geoff's wife so I get to live with him but, because you'd be our special girl, you could have sex with either of us without needing the other's permission. Even at your apartment. The other girls will still only be allowed to have sex at our place and only when it's their turn."There wasn't even a pretense anymore that the kids at the next table were having a conversation amongst themselves. They were hanging on every word at ours. I mean, it sounded pretty raunchy to me, and this was my life Marie was describing!Marie took another sip of wine, looking thoughtful. "But if you can have sex with us whenever you want, like this weekend, do you still want to do Wednesdays? Or should we add Margie and Sue?"By now I think that the brunette was about ready to blow. The girl with the long blonde hair seemed to be breathing heavily too.Of course, Angie, ever the problem solver couldn't resist. "Ooh! Ooh! This is exciting!" My shoulders slumped as I smiled feebly at our neighbors. They seemed to be regarding me with a horrified awe."How about this?" Angie was in her element. "You have another double bedroom; I could have that, you could have your bedroom and Geoff has the playroom. Then you could invite three women round each Wednesday and they could have an hour with each of us and you and I could have each other if Geoff's too knackered afterwards."Marie seemed intrigued. "So the girls will be getting the Geoffrey experience every two weeks instead of every three." She mused. "But now there's an odd number." She pointed out."But that's better," Angie argued. "Now we don't have to worry about Sam and her mum having to decide whether to; You know? Have sex."At that point I actually decided to just concentrate on my lunch. Neither of them gave a toss what I thought. I'd agreed to have sex with their friends: how and when was obviously none of my business. But the implied lesbian incest seemed to have created a stir next door.I looked over to see one of the guys patting the other on his back. He seemed to be choking and the girl with blue streaks in her hair appeared to have snorted a mouthful of lager out of her nose. I smiled. I'm a simple man. I take my amusements where I find them.My girls had resumed eating as they considered. "I suppose;” Angie began, between mouthfuls. I flinched. Now what? "If I list the girls in alphabetical order, including Margie and Sue, then Jo, Kate and Lucy would be week one." She paused for a sip of wine. "Then Margie, Megan and Sam are week two and Sue, Jo and Kate are week three and we just cycle through like that indefinitely.""But what about Fridays?" Marie challenged."Well it was fun and all, but you can't really have an orgy all weekend, every other weekend, can you?" Angie fired back."No, I suppose not," Marie conceded. "It was fun though. Wasn't Sue a dirty girl?""Margie was nice too," Angie replied, rather wistfully, I thought.We all went back to our meals. The kids next door resumed their conversation, though a lot quieter than ours had been.When we finished eating, the girls topped their glasses up again and compared schedules to go ring shopping.I'd ordered another pint. In hindsight that may have been a mistake. "Will you want a ceremony?" I asked, innocently a few minutes later, my brain obviously befuddled by alcohol. "I mean like Saturday's, only with clothes on.""Ooh! That would be nice. But who'd do it? I mean even if we were religious there aren't many vicars who'd now pronounce us man, wife and hyper-intelligent fuck-buddy." Angie had a point."You could have a Jedi wedding. I know an official Jedi celebrant." It was one of the lads at the next table. He seemed uncomfortable but, bless him, he carried on. "We couldn't help but overhear you, and I know it's none of my business, but I wish my parents and grandparents were as open minded as you, so I had to offer. We heard you talking knowledgably about Star Wars and then about a joining ceremony. So have a Jedi wedding."I knew better than to comment, Angie grinned like a Cheshire Cat and Marie just rolled her eyes in despair."Can we? Can we? Please Marie? I'll pay for everything." That was Angie.Marie just sighed. "Will it make you happy, Angie?" Angie nodded enthusiastically. "What about you Geoff?""To be honest," I offered. "I think that it's inspired. Think of it. Compared to me wearing a morning suit and you two in not-wedding dresses, dressing up in Jedi outfits seems almost sensible."The student at the next table hadn't finished. "I also know a lot of cos-players with movie quality costumes. If you wanted an honor guard of Stormtroopers, we can arrange it."Even Marie's stern gaze couldn't withstand Angie's beseeching look. "Oh, for goodness sake. Go on then. It's a good job I love you two nerds so much. Make the arrangements. I'm going for a wee."We were so involved talking to our young fellow nerds that we didn't notice Marie come back, accompanied by the brunette."Geoff. Can you spare a moment?" Marie asked."Of course, Love." I left Angie talking to Adrian, Mark, Tabbie and Alice about costumes while I followed my wife to the bar. The brown haired girl trailed behind me and stood quietly until Marie introduced her."Geoff. This is Emily.""Hello, Emily. It's a pleasure to meet you." I said honestly. Well, she was a very pretty young woman with a slender yet definitely feminine figure. I may be old but there's nothing wrong with my eyesight."Hi. You too," she replied shaking my offered hand"Geoff. Emily is a very shy young woman and I don't know how she found the courage, but she followed me to the ladies to ask for a favor.""Do I need to sit down?" I asked, only partly in jest. "In the name of sanity Marie," I lowered my voice. "You can't just keep collecting lonely women. We're not running a rescue center.""Relax Geoff. She needs advice, not sex. Well, not with us anyway."I interrupted my wife, I told you I'd been drinking, and addressed Emily. "It was when Angie was talking about wearing her collar and getting excited at the wicked things that I might make her do. It touched something in you, didn't it?"She nodded, shyly. "But I couldn't understand," she confessed. "Your friend, Angie, she's smart, mature, confident, nothing like me, but she still wants to wear a collar and submit to men?""Not men, darling." Marie corrected her. "Only Geoff. She's everything you said but still, sometimes she just wants to turn all of that off and just be Angie and let someone else take charge. Like when you were a child and had grown-ups to worry about hard decisions and scary stuff, you just trusted them to keep you safe. That's how Angie feels when she submits to Geoff. She trusts me too, but he's just better at it."Marie looked from Emily to me. "She's my bestie. We talk. She tells me things," she clarified.I turned back to Emily. "Do you have a particular someone that you'd like to submit to?" I asked, gently; praying, against all reason, that it wasn't me.Again, she nodded, barely able to look at me. "Adrian," she confessed. "But I'm so shy. How does someone like me go up to a guy like him and beg him to make me his? He'll think I'm a freak!"I explained to my wife. "Adrian is the young man who suggested the Jedi ceremony. His friends are Mark, Tabbie and Alice. Tabbie has the blue hair."Marie took Emily's hand. "Look at Adrian. Didn't he hear what Angie said? Is he treating her like she's a freak?""Well, no," Emily admitted. "He actually seems to be fascinated by her.""So he should be," my wife retorted. "She's devastatingly intelligent, incredibly fit and sexy as Hell. Her quirk isn't a weakness, it's just another part of what makes her so special."I had an idea. "Marie, could I speak to Emily alone?"Marie gave me one of her Paddington Bear 'hard stares' and left us at the bar. I took the opportunity to get another half for me and a half for Emily (UK remember. European country with civilized drinking laws). Emily seemed to relax a little as we chatted and then we re-joined the others. They had moved the tables together and were discussing our new, non-traditional lifestyle. The youngsters seemed to approve.Tabbie, short for Tabitha, summed up their understanding of our lifestyle and how it came about. "So because you felt sorry that your friends were missing out on sex through no fault of theirs, you asked your husband to satisfy them. That's so lovely. But you," she addressed me, "refused at first because it wouldn't be fair to your wife if you had seven women and she had only one man." We conceded that was the case."But because your wife is happy to play with women too, you share exactly the same lovers so no-one is jealous. It's brilliant! Your friends are so lucky. But how come Angie is getting special treatment?"Marie took Angie's hand. "We've known each other since college. We were the odd kids. My fascination with languages and Angie's talent for math meant that the thing we had in common was being different. And we've been there for each other since then. And Geoff has always been clear that he's fond of Angie; not in a creepy, I should be worried way, but in a pleased to see her because we bring out the best in each other way."The young women's eyes were brimming as my wife looked adoringly at her friend. The lads tried to surreptitiously wipe their eyes. Okay, I did too.Eventually we broke up, but not before I had a quiet word with Adrian.As we walked home, I asked Angie if she had plans on Tuesday. She didn't so I suggested that she stayed over that evening. "Why?" She asked, quite understandably."I've arranged to meet Adrian and Emily at the pub at seven o'clock. Partly to talk some more about our joining ceremony but mainly to talk about your submissiveness. What you need, how to separate it from the you that you need to be in public. Emily reacted to you describing your collar and she's set her sights on Adrian. I said we'd be there to support her if she can pluck up the courage to out herself to him. And he'll need guidance if he accepts her. Are you ready to take on a couple of Padawan?"Angie was euphoric; Marie just groaned. "How soon can we get this over with and get you two nerds back to the real world?"Angie was invited to stay and I decided that, because Marie had been so generous in agreeing to a Star Wars joining ceremony, we would take her to bed and focus on her pleasure when we got home. I had allowed Angie to wear her collar so when Marie was laid spent and content, I ordered my sex slave to clean my cock, with her tongue, obviously, and then clean my semen from Marie's cunt. Bless her. Her eyes lit up and she bent, literally, to her task like a good-un. She did such a thorough job that Marie even had another orgasm.I even managed to get a second erection for Angie's benefit, though I made her get on her knees and beg me to fuck her before I would do the deed. Afterwards, Marie and I showered and I had Angie wash and dry us before I allowed her to clean herself. Eventually, I made her take her collar off to be our friend again, rather than a very clever sex-toy.We came back downstairs to chill for a couple of hours before it was actually time for bed. As I made us a round of hot drinks, Angie and I discussed whether to go with costume or character for our own not-quite-a-wedding outfits.We were still arguing when we joined Marie in the living room. She was still in a post-orgasmic good mood so instead of her usual eye roll, she showed an actual interest. "What are you arguing about?"I let Angie explain; Marie cuts her more slack than I get. "It's like the old westerns," she explained. "There's an implied look for the good guys compared to the bad guys. So do we just dress in a generic outfit as a Jedi, the good guys, or do we choose a specific character from one of the films and dress to play that individual role? We can't decide."I wondered, briefly, if it was worth putting one of the films on, but even post-orgasmic Marie wasn't going to go for that. I did have an idea, though. We'd subscribed to the Disney Channel when our grandson Colin was younger and we'd kept the subscription going. I switched the TV on and found Series 3 of The Mandalorian. Angie was fascinated and begged for permission to come and watch from the beginning. I put the trailer on to let them get the flavor of the show.Even my wife was entranced by baby Yoda, or Grogu as we found he was really called. But what really surprised us was when Marie piped up. "I get it now! I want to dress as her. Not like her, a generic Mandalorian. Her!"Marie pointed to the screen where Bo-Katan (a female Mandalorian leader played by Katee Sackhoff) was looking pretty damn sexy in her armor. "Gonna need some extra sheet metal to cover your tits though, babe," Angie pointed out."Maybe so," my wife conceded defiantly. "But that is one hot biker chick chiqué she's got there. And her hair is the same length as mine. I could put a temporary red color on and really rock that look. Unless you have another costume you want for me?"We had to admit that we didn't even have one for ourselves. So Marie crossed her arms and sat back smugly content that she'd made her point. We finished our drinks while we discussed how to schedule watching the entire suite of spin-off series when Angie visited, starting on Tuesday.That evening, we all went to bed early and I showed Marie how much I appreciated her thoughtfulness in my usual way. Okay, so I enjoyed too. It's the thought that counts. Angie had dozed off before I could go again. Well, there was always Monday morning.To be continued in part 8. Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.